diff options
Diffstat (limited to '76074-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 76074-0.txt | 7985 |
1 files changed, 7985 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/76074-0.txt b/76074-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..ec47c07 --- /dev/null +++ b/76074-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,7985 @@ + +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 76074 *** + + + + + + A LOYAL LASS + + _A Story of the Niagara Campaign of 1814_ + + By AMY E. BLANCHARD + + ILLUSTRATED BY + FRANK T. MERRILL + + W. A. WILDE COMPANY + BOSTON AND CHICAGO + + _Copyright, 1902_, + By W. A. Wilde Company. + _All rights reserved._ + + A Loyal Lass. + + * * * * * + + To + DOROTHEA HARRISON ALLEN + IN MEMORY OF OUR HAPPY DAYS + AT NIAGARA + This Volume is Lovingly Dedicated + A. E. B. + + + + + Contents + + + I. War Clouds + + II. Across the River + + III. A House Divided + + IV. New Friends + + V. A Surprise for Royal + + VI. Scheming + + VII. An Exchange of Prisoners + + VIII. Friend or Enemy + + IX. A Little Fun + + X. The Husking and What Followed + + XI. A Turning of the Tables + + XII. Trouble for Sue + + XIII. Runaways + + XIV. Kate and Royal + + XV. Home No More + + XVI. Jerusha to the Rescue + + XVII. Asa Again + + XVIII. Sorrowful Hearts + + XIX. Marianne Celebrates + + XX. Peace + + + + + + Illustrations + + +"'It's odd,' she said, 'and I like it.'" + +"She took one of his big strong hands in hers and stroked it gently." + +"'This ... is the young lady of whom you were telling me.'" + +"Each with her attendant cavalier, rode up the morning after the +capture." + + "She had discovered a comfortably hollowed seat." + + + + + A LOYAL LASS + + + + + CHAPTER I + + _War Clouds_ + + +It was getting dark in the woods which ran along above the deep gorge +through which whirled and rushed the waters of the Niagara River, +and Marianne Reyburn unconsciously hurried her steps; for, though a +frontier lass and fearless to a degree, she was alive to the dangers +which lay hidden in the forest, and at this particular time she felt +a new apprehension, for there were mutterings of a war with England, +and that meant--what, she hardly knew. It might include other dangers +beside the Indian horrors of which her grandmother was always ready +to tell her. Those tales of the early settlements, of the days of +Frontenac, of the Seven Years' War, and of the "Hungry Year," were what +had fed her childhood's fancy, and even now she listened to them with +wide-open eyes and parted lips. Canadian was this grandmother, and +it was Marianne's father who had come up out of the south with his +parents. Marianne liked to hear him tell how they left their Kentucky +home in an emigrant wagon to settle in Ohio, and how a few years later +her father, a young man of adventurous turn, had followed along the +great lakes till he found him a wife on the borders of Ontario, and had +finally made him a home near the little village of Lewiston. + +Fair of skin, blue-eyed, light-haired, Marianne was like her father, +though he was long-limbed and muscular; from her French mother she had +taken her petite figure and her quick, animated movements. She was half +French, but as she ran along through the woods her heart beat more +loyally for her father's country than for that land of her grandmother, +on the other side of the river. Her moccasined feet made little noise +as she followed the pathway before her. The sun was low in the west, +and was setting blood-red, so that it flecked with a ruddy light the +trunks of the trees. "It is getting late; I must hurry," murmured the +girl. Suddenly she paused and her hand sought her belt. She stood very +still and listened, then with stealthy tread she moved forward and with +a catlike spring swung herself up amid the branches of a large tree +near by. Stretching her slim body along a heavy limb, she lay quite +motionless, hidden by the leaves, her ears alert for the slightest +sound. + +Presently down the pathway came two men talking earnestly. Marianne +was very quiet after the first start of surprise and the whispered +word "Victor!" which accompanied it. One of the men wore the rough +dress of a habitant; the other, in homespun, bore a pack on his back, +and Marianne decided him to be a Yankee pedler. He was talking with +the garrulity of one accustomed to an audience. As the two approached +nearer, Marianne caught the words: "I sez, sez I: That's neither here +nor there. If we hev a war, it's every man's dooty to fight for his +country whether he's sartin she'd ought to hev fit or no. Fur my part, +I say she hadn't oughter fight, but then I dunno as I'm capable of +jedgin'--mebbe she'd ought. At any rate, ef she sez: Son, I want you +should fight, I'll fight. I guess mebbe I kin. I'm kinder curious about +it; but there! I'm the curiousest fellow you ever did see,--always +pryin' into what's no consarn of mine." + +The young Canadian eyed him, a little puzzled, then seeing some reply +was expected of him, he said, "For me, no, I fight not." + +"You don't say? Wal, I dunno as you want to, but then I dunno as you +won't hev to, come to thet. Ef the weepons of war are handy and your +hairth and home are invaded, I dunno, bein' a man, as you won't up and +fire a shot at somebody. Seems to me 'most any man would. But there! I +dunno, mebbe you'd stand and take it all." "I? Not I!" cried Victor. +"I defend, yes, I defend, but I do not thrust myself, as it were, into +the front of the fighting." + +"Mebbe you'll hev to. Seems to me you're going to git the thick of it +up here, if all I hear's correct. I'm sellin' out my pewter mugs and +plates with jest that idee. Sez I, They'll come in handy, come time +you want bullets; and it's an indoocement to buy. I've got a few left +right here; you wouldn't care to take the hull lot cheap, would you? +I'm willin' to let 'em go rather than lug 'em cross country." And the +man from Connecticut swung his load from his shoulders preparatory to +opening it. + +The young Canadian laughed. "I do not buy, not I. Not of the pewter +mug, but if you have--" + +"A ribbon, or a few yards of calico?" returned the other, briskly. +"Wal, I hev, though you don't look like one that needs either one to +commend you," he added slyly. "But gals is gals, and it don't do no +harm to propitiate 'em." + +Before the open pack the two squatted, while Marianne, filled with +inward mirth, watched them. First a roll of bright calico was +displayed, next a gay kerchief, then a string of beads, some yards +of coarse lace, and a bolt of ribbon. "Now, there you are," said the +pedler; "that's as good a stock as you'd find to Buffalo or anywhere +else about. Goods is goin' to be fearful high on account of the war, +and I dunno as I sh'll ever be able to sell so cheap ag'in,--allowin' +that I do come 'round ag'in, which ain't likely." He waited to see the +effect of his words while Victor eyed the array doubtfully. "Dunno +which she'd like?" continued the pedler. "I'll bet she'd like that +ribbon. She'll take to that, I'll be bound." + +"Oh, but I don't." There was a rustle in the leaves overhead, a quick +movement of something sliding down the trunk of the tree, and Marianne +stood before the astonished pair, who started to their feet at sight of +her. "I don't care for that," the girl went on. "I would much rather +have the neckerchief. You meant me, didn't you, Victor? You wouldn't +buy anything for any other girl, except Victorine or me, would you?" +She clasped her hands around his arm and looked confidingly up into his +face. + +"Wal, I vum!" said the pedler. "Where did you drop from?" + +"That tree," replied Marianne, with a toss of her head toward +the spreading branches. She laughed as she saw that the look of +astonishment had not left the face of the younger man. "I surprised +you, didn't I, Victor? Did you think me a wildcat when I sprang into +your midst?" + +He looked down at her admiringly. "No, not that, Marianne. You could be +but a kitten at best." "And you meant to buy a ribbon for the kitten's +collar? Well, I am not sure that I want it. Show me what you have +there," she said imperiously to the pedler. + +The man winked at Victor and held up the neckerchief. + +"Is that the very prettiest thing you have in your pack?" the girl +asked. "I want something else; something that nobody else has; +something rare and unusual. I am tired of seeing myself wearing what +every girl in Lewiston can have. I know you have sold dozens like this. +Confess, haven't you?" She smiled archly at the man, who grinned in +response, nothing abashed. + +"You're a peart little crittur," he said admiringly, "and I dunno as I +haven't sold quite a few of them. But now, see here, I've got something +that I ain't ever shown to a woman soul, not sence I got it, and that +wa'n't but jest yis'day; got it from an Injun squaw. Bless you, she had +her heart sot on a few yards of bright calico, and I ain't one to deny +my goods to women folks s'long as they've anything to swop. Now, I call +this pretty and sightly." He drew from his pocket a quaint bracelet of +curiously carved stones linked together ingeniously. "I don't guess +either of you ever saw a thing just like that. I dunno's them stuns +is perticklerly precious, but it's a sightly piece of work, and some +folks east might give me a pretty penny fur it. But there! I dunno's I +ain't willing to part with it right here." + +Victor shot a quick look at Marianne, who was examining the bracelet +with much interest. "It's odd," she said, "and I like it. I want it, +Victor." She slipped it over her wrist and held out her slender young +arm, her head to one side, and a critical expression upon her face. +"Yes, I like it," she repeated. "It isn't a bit bright, or shiny, or +anything like that; in fact, it's rather dull-looking, and it's made +of only common little stones, but it's nothing like other people wear. +I like things that way. I don't want what any one can have. I like the +first strawberries because they are scarce, and I like the last wild +flowers because no one can get any more. I don't suppose any one could +get another bracelet just like this." + +[Illustration: "_'It's odd,' she said, 'and I like it.'_"] + +Victor nodded to the pedler. "What will you take for it?" + +"Wal," returned the man, considering, "seein's you give me my supper +and come this fur out of your way to show me the path, I won't be hard +on you. I guess about five shillin's won't be overcharging. Calico's +going to be skeerce, and I guess I could hev done better to hold on to +what I hed, but there! I couldn't disa'pint that old Injun woman. I +al'ays am weak consarnin' weemen,--hed a mother myself,--and, though I +ain't overfond of the redskins as a rule, I hed to humor that old soul +and let her have that piece of calico." + +"How big a piece was it?" Marianne asked sharply. + +"Wal, I dunno as I kin tell you how much just to an inch, but 'twas a +sizable piece," he replied evasively. + +Marianne looked doubtful. "Who was the woman? Where does she live?" + +"Oh, suz! I can't tell ye jest who she is. Them old squaws all look +alike. But I'm telling ye the gospel truth, as sure as my name is Asa +Peaslee. I'll tell ye what I'll do: call it five shillin's, and I'll +throw in the ribbon; it's a yard good measure and true Scotch plaid." + +Victor's hand sought his pocket, for Marianne made no comment, and in +a moment he had transferred the amount to the pedler, and Marianne had +her bracelet. + +"Wal," said Asa, cheerfully, "I'll go on my way rejoicin'. I guess I'll +reach the old fort by night, and I'll hunt ye up if I come along this +way ag'in. I may be shoulderin' an unwieldy musket, but all the same +I'd like to see how that bracelet's wearin'. Moreover, wherever my +eyes gits a chance to be sot on a purty gal, I 'low 'em the chance." +He slung his pack over his shoulder and trudged up the path, leaving +Marianne and Victor standing together. + +"And now I will kiss you for my present, Victor," said Marianne, and, +suiting the action to the word, she lightly touched her lips to each +of his cheeks, standing on tiptoe to do so, although Victor himself +was below medium height. "Now come," she said, "we must hurry, for it +is growing late. Tell me, is it true that we shall have war? I don't +understand much about it, but my father will fight for the States, of +course; and you, Victor?" + +"I shall not fight; for I do not love England, and I am French, I am +Canadian. I am loyal enough to my government, but I have no quarrel +anywhere." + +"I am glad of that. I wonder what grandmother will say, and--I hope it +will not be, for it is all very silly. You will not go back to-night, +Victor?" + +"No, I thought I could perhaps row you over in the morning. Your +grandmother wished it so." + +"Then I will go. I wish to show her and Victorine the bracelet. The +ribbon--I do not know just what I shall do about the ribbon. You were +very good to get these things for me. Did I scare you when I dropped +down so suddenly? I had hidden myself there when I heard you coming, +for this talk of war made me feel less secure, and I did not know who +might be prowling around the woods. I was so glad it was you." + +"Marianne!" + +"Yes." + +"Nothing; yet if I were to go to the war, you would be sorry?" + +"Of course. What a foolish question! I shall be sorry if my father +goes. He declares he will, and mamma shuts her ears--so, and shakes +her head when he speaks of it. Yet, I shall side with him. I always +do, poor mamma says; but I tell her that she sides always with my +brother, and so why should I not? I am a Reyburn, though my mother is a +Desvouges. I am like my father, am I not, Victor? Say I am." + +"You have his blue eyes and brown hair and are like him in feature, but +you are little, like your mother, and have many of her ways of moving +your hands and head." + +"I wish I were tall, like my father. Why did Royal have all the height +of the family? He could easily spare me an inch or two and not miss it, +and he is not like my father in anything else. Still, I should be glad +of my blue eyes." + +"And you do not like dark eyes, Marianne?" + +"Not for myself. I don't mind them in other people," she replied +cheerfully. + +"I am glad of that, else I should stand a poor chance of being admired." + +Marianne laughed. "As if you wanted me to admire you, stupid old +Victor. Why this is, I cannot tell, but when one has been used to +seeing a person all her life, she cannot tell how he looks. Now, you +see, I cannot remember the time when I did not know you, and if, let +me see--if Rose Maury should come and say to me: Do you think Victor +handsome? I should say, How can I tell? I know he is a dear, good +fellow, as a son to my grandmother, as a brother to my mother, as an +uncle--not uncle either--as a--an elder brother to me; and as for his +looks, I never think of them." She looked mischievously at him, nodding +her head. "But I know what Rose would say." + +Victor did not reply, but switched the leaves away from beneath their +feet. + +"You feel so, too, no doubt," Marianne went on. "If Rose or--or Leon or +some of the boys were to ask you if you thought me pretty, you could +not tell?" She looked at him inquiringly. + +Victor laughed. "Fishing for a compliment, Marianne? I will not tell +you." + +"Oh, you will not hurt my feelings, I assure you." + +"No, I suppose not." + +"But you do feel just that way?" + +"Not just that way. I think I could express an opinion." + +"Oh, and--you will not tell me?" + +"Marianne,"--he turned and stood in front of her, taking her two hands +in his, and swinging them together lightly,--"you know as well as you +can know anything that I have told you a hundred times that I think +you are adorably pretty. You know it." + +"I do not. I didn't know but that you'd changed your mind; you haven't +told me so for a long, long time, and one changes. My grandmother told +me only last week that I had changed, and that a girl at sixteen is +often quite different from a woman grown. Sometimes, she said, a really +pretty girl grows up to be a hideous old woman, so--" + +"You are so nearly an old woman that you thought you might be in danger +of becoming hideous?" Victor asked mockingly. + +"No; but how do I know that I do not change?" + +"You do not look quite as you did when you were a little girl." + +"I am more--" + +"Yes, more--" + +"What you said just now? What was it?" + +"No, Marianne, I will not repeat it. Once a day is enough. Your +grandmother long ago bade me not to feed you on sweets. See, we are out +of the woods now, and the lights begin to twinkle from the houses. We +are quite late." + +"And I am very hungry; are not you?" + +"Very." + +"I forgot to ask. Did you come out to find me?" + +"Not altogether. I came to show the pedler the way to the fort. He +will sleep there to-night, and go on to Buffalo to-morrow." + +By this time they had emerged from the woods, and the roaring of the +cataract came less distinctly to their ears, though the river rushed +toward the lake with tremendous swiftness as it broadened out after +its maddening whirl. Where the cliffs ended, the village of Lewiston +appeared on the American side, while opposite, the heights of Queenston +frowned. Marianne stood still for a moment, looking from the steep +cliff to the roofs below her. Here were grouped the warehouses which +held the goods brought by the lake boats, and stored there awaiting +shipment, east or west. Here, too, were comfortable dwellings of the +villagers, becoming more and more scattered as the town stretched off +into the fertile country. + +"About this war, Victor," said the girl, after a long pause, "will it +come here?" + +"It is reported so, yet who knows? One cannot tell. Think of it no +more, Marianne, but enjoy the present. It will be a fine day to-morrow, +I think, and we shall enjoy our trip across the river." + +"Perhaps. Who can tell that, either? One may have a headache or be +triste. It is not well to count on the future," she added demurely. + +Victor laughed. "Since when did Marianne Reyburn consider the future?" + +"Since a moment ago," she returned, laughing in her turn, and beginning +to descend the steep path toward the village, a little beyond which +stood her father's farmstead. A light twinkled from one of the windows +before they had reached the house, and Marianne gave a sigh of +satisfaction. "That means that supper is ready, but," she added, "it +also means that I shall get a scolding for being so late. To be sure, +they do not need help in matters of cookery, yet my mother will say I +neglect my duties. Help me out, Victor, with some startling tale of +adventure to spare me much blame." + +As they stepped into the big kitchen, savory odors arose from a huge +kettle hanging over the fire, for Mrs. Reyburn followed the fashion of +her own people and served soup at least twice a day, even in summer. + +"Ah me, but that smells good!" exclaimed Marianne. + +"And well it may," returned her mother, sharply, "since you have not +had a hand in it. Gadabout, where have you been? Not a sign of you +since mid-day." + +"Victor and I met a pedler," returned Marianne, evading the question. +"See, mamma, what a curious bracelet Victor got for me. Is it not odd +and fantastic? Oh, yes, and what was it the pedler said about the war, +Victor? That it was sure to come; and will father go? and Royal?" + +Her mother paused, ladle in hand. "War! Alas, there is much talk of it, +and it will divide families and lay waste the land. You surely are not +thinking of going soldiering, Victor?" + +"Not unless I needs must." + +"Good!" returned Mrs. Reyburn, approvingly. "That is what I say. Go, +call your father, Marianne." + +Glad of escaping her scolding, Marianne ran out. It was still a little +light, for the summer was upon them. The girl went to the stable, from +which the sound of voices came. "Papa," called Marianne, "come, do you +know how late it is?" + +"By the clock, no; by my appetite, yes," answered her father, appearing +at the door. "Come, give an account of yourself. Where have you been +hiding all the afternoon? In the woods with the other wild things, I'll +be bound." + +Marianne nodded. "That is exactly where; it is so lovely to be out of +doors when summer is coming. I can't bear to be pent up in the house. +We met a pedler." + +"We?" + +"Yes; Victor and I." + +"Ah, Victor was with you?" + +"We met in the woods, and came back together. It was Victor who was +showing the pedler the way to Fort Schlosser, and they came my path +so--See my bracelet, papa. Isn't it odd?" + +He examined it gravely. "Where did you get it?" + +"From the pedler, who got it from an old squaw. Victor bought it for +me." + +"Did you happen to hear the pedler's name?" + +"Asa Peaslee." + +Her father nodded. "I know him. A sharp Connecticut Yankee, yet not +half a bad man. No doubt he drove a good bargain. I wouldn't parade +this thing around. Keep it safe. I saw one something like it once, and +it served as a sort of talisman. This may be useful to you some day." + +"Then I will keep it safely. Where is Royal?" + +"Where, but at his grandmother's. He'd better live on the other side of +the river altogether, it seems to me. He's his mother's own son--more +French than American." + +"While I am more American than French," put in Marianne, with a +satisfied air. "I wish I were as fair as you, papa. It does not seem +right that I should have this dark skin with my blue eyes." + +"Your skin is all right," replied her father, pinching her cheek. "You +have a good healthy color." + +"Papa," said Marianne, suddenly changing the subject, "shall you fight +if there is a war? And what will Royal do?" + +"What he is doing now, no doubt--hob-nobbing with his French cousins. +And I? Well, you needn't ask the son of an old Continental what he will +do. There is going to be war fast enough, and I shall be in it; that's +all." + +"And Royal?" Marianne repeated. + +Her father compressed his lips. "Let us go in; your mother will be +waiting, and you know she does hate to have a good meal spoiled." + +Arm in arm they walked slowly toward the house, the little girl and her +tall father. On the doorstep the man paused and put his hands upon his +daughter's shoulders. "See here, daughter," he said, "don't discuss +this matter of war before your mother; she feels it sorely, and no +wonder. We'll laugh and be merry while we can. Victor is in there?" + +"Yes." + +"So much the better. He's a good chap, if a little slow." + +No reference was made to the matter, which was now becoming a serious +one in the family. Mrs. Reyburn asked, "Where is Royal?" and her +husband replied, "At his grandmother's," and there the subject +dropped. Marianne set herself to playfully teasing her father and +Victor, while her mother sat silent, keeping a furtively watchful eye +upon her husband's countenance. + + + + + CHAPTER II + + _Across the River_ + + +To Marianne the little trip across the river to the Canada side where +her grandmother lived was always a pleasant outing, and on this June +morning when she set out with Victor to row over, it was as fair a day +as one could wish. + +"Tell Royal I want him," Mrs. Reyburn had whispered at the last moment. +There was a troubled look on her face which Marianne understood, and +she was a little more quiet than usual when she joined Victor and +the two stepped into the light canoe which was to take them over. A +short walk beyond the landing and they would reach the house of her +grandmother,--a typical country mansion of the French period. The house +was but one story high, but its sloping roof gave ample space for +bedrooms above, where peaked dormer windows let in the light. Though +but one room deep, the house stretched along for nearly a hundred feet, +and with its many outbuildings was a cosey and comfortable abode. + +"My husband was a seigneur on his own domain," Madame Desvouges was +wont to tell her granddaughter proudly; "and though the old régime +has passed away, we do not forget what we have been." A quick, alert, +bright-eyed, little woman was Madame, despite her seventy years; +independent to a degree, and with the help of Victor, her adopted +son, she managed her estate fairly well. The old French customs were +religiously observed, and Madame never failed to impress upon the +younger generation that they should not forget their family pride +however much their fortunes were altered. + +"You are very silent, Marianne," remarked Victor, as the canoe sped +through the water. + +"I am thinking," she replied, dabbling her fingers softly in the +ripples. "Out upon the war! as they used to say in Shakespeare's day. +Isn't it funny, Victor, that I like Shakespeare, and Royal does not +care a sou for him? That in itself should prove me more English than +French--not English, but American," she added quickly. "And yet when I +listen to grandmother's tales and hear how my grandfather fought under +Montcalm and De Levis, I feel myself glow all over. My father would +have been on the English side then if he had been of that day, and--O +dear! who can tell just what is right?" + +"One cannot," returned Victor, "and that is what I say when I am urged +by these bombasts to join the army. Fine enough, say I, when the war +is all on paper, but to go through life maimed is not so fine. If I +must defend yonder home, I will shed my life's blood for grand'mère +and Victorine, but--" He shrugged his shoulders, and Marianne lapsed +again into silence until they had reached their landing-place. She was +full of the thought of her brother Royal, and of how he would take her +mother's message. + +When she arrived at her grandmother's door she was greeted in voluble +French: "But yes, you have arrived. I told Royal you would come, ma +chère, though he would not be certain of it." + +"Where is he?" Marianne asked eagerly, after kissing her grandmother on +each brown cheek. + +"He?" Madame spread out her fingers. "Who knows? He is at Queenston or +perhaps at Fort George. One knows not just where. He is not like Victor +whom one can always count upon." She patted the girl upon the shoulder +and led her into the house. In the corner of the large room by a clumsy +loom stood a little figure busy at work over the threads of flax. Above +the clatter of the shuttles arose a voice sweet, clear, and pathetic, +singing a Canadian boat-song through which thrilled a wild note. +Marianne stopped short to listen. + +Suddenly the clattering stopped and the figure turned, showing a face +beautiful by reason of wild-rose color, soft luminous hazel eyes, +a mouth whose sweetness hid its sad curves. A mass of auburn hair +touched by glints of sunlight fell over the shoulders, unhappily much +misshapen, and the long arms were those of a hunchback. This was +Victor's twin sister, Victorine La Rue, born in that terrific "Hungry +Year," and left motherless and fatherless by reason of it. But for +Madame Desvouges the two tiny babies would have followed their mother, +but wrapped in softest skins they were carried to the seigniory; and +cuddled side by side in a basket like two kittens, they were tended, +nursed, and saved from starvation, becoming as her own children to +Madame Desvouges. In her tenth year the little Victorine had developed +spinal trouble; and though by means of an outdoor life she finally grew +quite strong and well, the twist in her back could never be lessened +and she arrived at womanhood a hunchback. Yet withal, so sweet and +lovable she was that she seemed a sunbeam in the house and had her +compensations in the love given her and in the power to use a beautiful +voice. Her face lighted up as she saw Marianne, and she made a swift +step forward. + +"I knew you would come when Victor stayed all night." + +Marianne laughed. "That is what grandma said. I wanted to come, +Victorine, and Victor said he would bring me. I have something to show. +See, isn't it pretty?" She held up her arm, from which dangled the +Indian bracelet. + +Victorine showed immediate interest. Like most afflicted persons, she +had an intense love of adornment, and decked her own person almost +fantastically. "It is not so pretty as it is curious," she replied, +examining the bawble. "Where did you get it?" + +"Victor got it for me of a pedler." She dived down into her pocket and +produced the ribbon. "And this is for you. Victor is too generous to +me." She shook out the ribbon and held it against Victorine's hair. "It +looks well with those curly locks; it is blue and green, and you must +wear it." + +"Oh, no," protested Victorine, "not when Victor bought it for you." + +"He had no business to," laughed Marianne; "and after all, he did not +really buy it, for the pedler threw it in for good measure. Besides, as +I said before, Victor is too generous to me." + +Victorine looked at her steadily, stroking the silken bit of ribbon +with her slim fingers. "I wonder if you really think so, Marianne." + +"What? That Victor is generous? Of course. Don't you know he is?" + +"You are a sly puss," said Victorine, "but in my opinion the ribbon +will be much more becoming to you than to me." + +"Nonsense! nothing of the kind! I won't have it. I told Victor so as we +were coming over. I'll tie it around the cat's neck if you don't take +it." And she darted across the room to catch up a sedate tabby which +was blinking in the doorway. + +"Stop, Marianne!" cried Victorine. "You shall not do that. I will take +it and keep it; and when you want it, come to me." + +"I'll do nothing of the kind. You must promise to wear it, or I'll do +as I said. Here, Gris-Gris, come and have your collar on." + +Victorine caught the ribbon away and shook her head at the laughing +girl. "There is no doing anything with you, Marianne. I'll take it, +since you will have it so. Come, tell me what is the news." + +The roguish smile died from Marianne's face, and she said soberly: +"News enough and of an ill sort. My father is pleased to join the +American forces in their fight against the British, and Royal--" She +paused. "You know about Royal, Victorine." + +"Yes," she replied slowly. "He has joined the loyalists of Canada." + +Marianne started. "Do you mean that he has really enlisted? Are you +sure?" + +"He said last night that he meant to do so to-day." + +"Dreadful! dreadful!" murmured Marianne. "If I could but see him and +dissuade him before it is too late. My mother's last words were to bid +him come home at once." + +"There is a bare chance of his not having gone," returned Victorine. +"Wait a moment. He will not come back if he knows you are here." + +"But he will come for you,--yes, I know that,--or for grandmother." She +turned to where her grandmother was covering the bake-kettle with coals. + +After the fleur-de-lis ceased to wave over Canada Madame Desvouges had +been obliged to live very frugally and simply. Though many of the old +customs were kept up, the retinue of servants had dwindled to one stout +maid for the house, and the manor was let out in parcels to those who +lived humbly in their log houses. Madame Desvouges declared herself a +loyal subject of Great Britain, but it was none the less a sore trial +to her when her daughter married a man of the English-speaking race. +She comforted herself later with the knowledge that her grandson was +more French than English, and she adored him. It had been a dream, +which even now she could not relinquish, that Royal and Victorine +would marry, and for Victor there was Marianne. So would the younger +generation return to the French side of the border, and all would +be as she desired. No one spoke English in her household, and at +Marianne's "Grand'mère, j'ai quelque chose de vous dire," she smiled +and straightened herself up from bending over the bake-kettle. + +"I wait to hear," she replied. "What is the secret?" + +"Grandma, Royal will bear arms against his own father. Think how +terrible, how terrible! He did not know, perhaps, that our father +really intended to fight; but he will, my father will, and it will +break my mother's heart. Dear grandma, I beg you will entreat Royal to +leave fighting for others to do, and to come home. If my father must +leave his home, what will my mother and I do with no natural protector?" + +"You will come here; that is easy enough," returned her grandmother, +with some satisfaction. But immediately after she said: "It is indeed, +my child, a sad condition of affairs, yet I fear it is too late to +change it. Thank Heaven, Victor has no palm-itching for a soldier's +pay. He will not fight unless driven to it in order to defend his home. +For my own part, I see no use in this war--a folly all around. We, who +are neither English nor Americans, what have we to do with the quarrels +of Great Britain and the States? Why cannot Royal, and your father, +too, be content to remain at home peaceably and let others fight out +their differences?" + +"For the same reason," returned Marianne, slowly, "that my grandfather +could not content himself; he made his stand for France in the New +World. My father comes of Revolutionary stock, and he will not stand by +and see his country threatened a second time by British oppression." + +"Mon Dieu de la France!" cried Madame, lifting her hands dramatically. +"Hear the child talk. Had your grandfather lived, he would have +returned to France, as did many of his comrades; and I am not less +French because we did not go, nor is your mother less French." + +"And it was France who helped America win her freedom in the +Revolutionary War; so now will I, who am half French, become +indifferent to the cause which La Fayette made his own?" + +Her grandmother threw her arms around her and hugged her. "You are +such an orator, of such a persuasive tongue, that I have no more to +say. This all may be as a bag of wind; a prick in the side, and pouf! +it goes. Yet I will have a word with Royal if it be not too late. See, +here he comes with Victorine." + +Marianne looked up to see a young man, tall of stature, dark-eyed, and +dark-haired. Just now his eyes were bent upon the ground as he listened +to what Victorine had to say to him. He stopped short when he reached +the door. + +"Royal, my son," said his grandmother, "your mother wants her boy. She +will need you, Royal, if your father goes to the war. And as you are a +dutiful son, you will go home to-day and say: Here I am, my mother, to +be your comfort and protection when my father is gone." She spoke in a +gentle, half-questioning voice. + +The young man made no reply, but dropped upon the bench by the door, +and with elbows on knees and head held between hands he kept his eyes +fixed upon the ground. Marianne went up to him. "Royal," she said, +imitating her grandmother's gentle tone, "mother wants you. Her last +words to me as I left home were: 'Tell Royal I want him.' You will go, +brother?" + +He rose to his feet. "Yes, I will go." + +"And you will stay," urged his grandmother. + +He was silent a moment, and then he faced them with: "That must be +as I am ordered. I shall hardly be allowed on the American side, for +to-morrow I report for duty." + +Marianne recoiled aghast. "For duty! Oh, Royal, have you--" + +"Yes, I have joined the army under Brock." + +Marianne's eyes showed the distress she felt as she said: "And that +means you will arm yourself against your own father. A shot fired by +you may be the cause of his death." + +"Don't!" Royal lifted his hand. "It may be the other way. At all +events, it is too late. I cannot retreat from the step I have taken." + +"Oh, but why, why did you need to fight at all?" cried his sister, with +tears in her voice. + +"Because I come of a fighting race, I suppose," he replied with a half +attempt at a smile. "There is no use in saying anything now, Marianne; +the thing is done, and I have as good a right to fight for my cause as +father has for his." + +"No, but his ought to be yours, too. Are you not an American born? Did +not your father's father fight for your country's freedom? and how +could you join hands with his enemies?" cried Marianne, passionately. + +"Hold, my children," interrupted their grandmother. "Do not quarrel +here on the verge of a separation. Royal may have been hasty, but he +thinks he is right, and if he finds he is not, he can lay down his arms +and remain at home. No doubt, after all, it is all bluster; much smoke +and no fire. Go home, Royal, and see your mother and then return to us; +that is, if the way is open to you." + +"Oh, hostilities have not begun; one can cross as he wills, if he but +knows how." + +"And I will go, too," decided Marianne. + +Royal looked uneasy. + +"You don't want me," pouted Marianne. "I think, when you are so soon +going to leave home, that you are very unfeeling not to want your only +sister to be with you all she can." + +"It is not that," returned Royal, "but I do not want my father to know, +for more than one reason." + +"I would not tell him." + +"It would only make it that much harder for you to have to guard your +speech, and to feel that you were keeping a secret from him." + +"Yes, I know, for you do not love father as I do, else you could not do +this thing." + +"Tut, tut!" Madame Desvouges interfered. "I would not say such things, +Marianne." + +"But it is true. He cannot love his father if he be willing to side +with his mortal enemies." + +"I do love my father," said Royal, sullenly; "but he will not +understand me, and he never has tried to. He has always been annoyed +because I am not like his people." + +"Oh, no, Royal, not annoyed. He has wished you were like them; that is +all. And you are like them in self-will," she added, under her breath. +"At all events," she went on after a miserable pause, "he loves you, +and so does mother, and it will break their hearts to have you do this." + +"But I have told you I cannot undo it. Don't you understand?" said +Royal, impatiently. "Would you rather I were shot as a deserter? There +is no use staying here arguing the question. I will go home and see +them. I shall tell my mother, and I will take leave of my father, but +I will not let him know that it is a real farewell. And I want you to +stay here, Marianne." + +His grandmother nodded. "It will be better all around, Marianne." + +"But I want to go," persisted the girl. + +"You will remain," said her grandmother, drawing herself up to her +fullest height, and speaking in the voice that Marianne had learned as +a little child to obey. There was no appeal when grand'mère spoke in +that way, and the girl yielded, turning away with tears in her eyes to +enter the house. She sat down by the loom which Victorine had left, and +idly fingered the linen threads. She was hurt and indignant at Royal's +attitude, and half resentful at her grandmother's authoritative manner. +"I've a mind to go, after all," she murmured. + +"You wouldn't do that," said a voice at the vine-covered window. + +Marianne started. "Victor!" she exclaimed. "You heard it all?" + +"Yes, and you would not make it harder for your mother and father." + +"No, of course not; but how could I?" + +"By that telltale face of yours, which cannot hide a secret. Your +father would be sure to suspect something unusual; then your sense +of loyalty would make it hard for you not to tell him he had one of +Brock's soldiers under his roof, and it would be hard for him to have +to give up that soldier to the authorities." + +"Oh!" Marianne's eyes grew big. "Would all that happen? Would he have +to give him up?" + +"He might consider it his duty." + +"How dreadful! but Roy is not a Britisher." + +"He is the same thing in the eyes of the Americans." + +Marianne sighed and repeated: "How dreadful! I wish Royal had sense +enough to stay at home and let the real Britishers fight their own +battles." + +"If your father goes, you and your mother will come here?" Victor spoke +with more than indifferent curiosity. + +"I don't know. It will be as mother and father say, of course; and--oh, +Victor, is it really getting dangerous to cross the river? Will it make +any difference which side one is on?" + +"Yes, I suppose so. This will be the enemy's country; it is so even +now; and one must be known to be a non-combatant to get over." + +"O dear! O dear! what a mess it all is! I don't like it at all." She +arose and began to pace the room. Victor, leaning on the window-sill, +watched her. + +Presently she came back to the window. "Has Royal gone?" + +"I believe so. Your grandmother and Victorine are coming in." + +Marianne scrambled over the window-sill. "I want to get out of this +enemy's country," she explained, half laughing. "I am afraid I shall +be captured. I am going to hide, and then grand'mère will be sorry she +told me I must stay." + +"Where are you going to hide?" Victor asked, smiling. + +"It wouldn't be hiding if I told; and if you dare to watch me, I'll +never forgive you. I won't speak to you for a week if you say a word +about it; you must just say that you don't know where I am. Promise." + +"What will you give me if I promise?" + +"I'm sure I don't know. What do you want?" + +"A kiss will do." + +"That's easy enough given; yet what have you done with all those I have +been giving you ever since I was a baby?" + +"I have them all, and I will give them back to you whenever you say so." + +Marianne laughed. "You silly old Victor; if you are so ready to return +what I give you, I'll give you no more. You'll have to promise anyhow, +or I'll never, never give you one more. I'm getting too big to kiss, +anyhow, even if I am not as tall as you." + +"You're only a foolish little girl still," returned Victor, teasingly; +"and I'm your uncle, so you must obey me." + +"I never did, and I'm not going to begin now, at my age. Besides, it +is different from what it would be if you were really my uncle; then +perhaps I would obey you. I am glad you are not." + +"So am I, monstrously glad." + +"You unkind creature! My uncle, Tom Reyburn, adores me." + +"I am willing he should, but that is not saying that I--" + +"What? That you do or you don't?" + +"Why didn't you wait for me to finish? You have broken the thread of my +speech now, and I cannot tell what I meant to say." + +Marianne gave her shoulders a shrug and made a face at him. "Stay right +here for five minutes," she commanded. "Don't dare to move or you'll be +sorry." She gave one look back to see if he intended to do as she had +ordered, and then ran off, not pausing till she had reached the river. +She was in time to see her brother's canoe half over, but she had no +intention of following him; though she unfastened a little boat from +where it was tied, and, getting in, was soon paddling up-stream. + +It was nearly dark when she reappeared at her grandmother's, looking +half ashamed and half defiant. + +"Have you been over to your home?" asked Victorine, quickly. + +"No, I have not," replied Marianne, nonchalantly, "I have simply +been entertaining myself as I could. I have been where I was neither +scolded, starved, nor frowned upon." + +"You are a saucy girl," said her grandmother. "You ought to have known +that we would worry about you." + +"You needn't have done that. You know I am perfectly at home anywhere +around here. I know the country thoroughly." + +"But you do not know war," returned her grandmother, gravely. "Girls +would best bide at home when battles are in prospect." + +"Where were you, Manny?" asked Victorine, coaxingly. + +"Oh, up the river a little way. I went to see some of my Indian +friends, if you must know, and I learned several things I did not know +before." + +"I hope one of them was obedience to your elders," said grand'mère. + +Marianne put her head to one side with an air of giving serious thought +to the remark. "I didn't have to learn that. I never disobey," she +said after a moment. + +"You were bidden to remain this side the river." + +"Well, grand'mère, and can you say I did not?" laughed Marianne. Then +she went up and kissed her. "I didn't disobey; please say I didn't." + +"Nevertheless you might as well have done so for all the peace of +mind I have had over it, as if it were not enough to worry over one +grandchild's impetuosity; but I must needs have another's naughtiness +to keep me in an affright all day." + +Marianne was at once penitent. "I was naughty; I confess it, granny, +dear. I wanted to do something to tease you, but I didn't think it +would really put you in an affright. I am sorry. I am, really." + +"Then go and call Victor, and come eat your supper," replied her +grandmother, mollified by this contriteness. + +Marianne was only too glad to obey. She had expected a scolding and had +escaped better than she had any reason to think she deserved. + + + + + CHAPTER III + + _A House Divided_ + + +When Royal returned the next morning, he maintained a stolid +indifference, which Marianne felt covered a real regret at his +impetuous decision. He would not talk, and gave her no further +information than that he had told his mother the step he had taken and +had made his farewells. + +"Does father know?" Marianne asked. + +Royal was silent for a moment, then he answered, "No." + +"Oh, what will he say?" Marianne exclaimed. + +Royal did not reply, but ground an inoffensive dandelion into the earth +at his feet. The two were standing in the orchard, whither Royal had +followed his sister. She watched the gloom gather upon his face more +and more deeply, and said, with a sisterly attempt at cheerfulness: +"Oh, well, it may all blow over very soon, and at all events you don't +have to serve more than this first term of enlistment; and since you +are only in the militia, you won't have to be at camp all the time +like the regulars, and can stay here at grandmamma's, and that will be +almost like being at home." + +Royal smiled a little. "But you will be on the other side of the +river," he said, "and it will soon be not so easy to come back and +forth. As it is, we could scarcely do it but that we are known at the +ferry. When I am a soldier on this side, and you are the daughter of a +soldier on that--" + +Marianne put her hands over her ears. "I won't hear it. You don't mean +this is a real good-by, Royal? Why, I thought I'd see you a dozen +times,--that you could pop in when you pleased." + +"That will not be possible." + +"And this is truly adieu?" She threw her arms around his neck and +kissed him over and over. Then suddenly flung herself from him and down +on the grass, where she lay sobbing. + +Royal watched her for a few minutes before he went over and shook +her shoulder gently. "See here, Marianne," he said, "I had one scene +yesterday with mother. She vows she will not face my father with the +news of my enlistment, and--and I depended upon you to do it. Sit up, +there's a good girl, and listen to me." + +Marianne obeyed, wiping her wet eyes and turning her tear-stained face +toward her brother. + +"I confess I may have been in too great haste about this matter," +he continued. "I was at Queenston one day when the subject was put +before us in this way: the Americans desire the annexation of Canada; +if we would not be merged into that hodgepodge of nationalities, +we must stand up for ourselves and fight, that Canada may keep her +individuality." + +The tears were gone from Marianne's eyes, and now they flashed +with indignation. "Her individuality, indeed! Are you forsooth an +Englishman, Royal Reyburn? Is Canada French? Hasn't she given her +allegiance to Great Britain? And if she is not fighting under the +French flag, why are not the American Stars and Stripes good enough +for you? You are an American born, and it is all nonsense, this talk +of Canada's rights. If you were talking of her rights as a French +province, that would be another thing; but when you begin about English +rights for her, I don't see why it wouldn't be just as good for her +individuality, as you call it, if she were an American possession. She +isn't French, either way you fix it. One would suppose that England had +suddenly become a part of France to hear you talk." + +"At all events, she doesn't want to belong to the United States," +persisted Royal. + +"I don't see what business it is of yours if she doesn't," said +Marianne, sharply. "Besides, that is not what the war is about. Father +told me the whole trouble. It is because the English will not allow +us free trade, and they impress American-born sailors whenever they +can, just to be overbearing bullies. We are not going to stand having +our liberties abused in that impudent way, and we are not going to +allow our own real American sailors to be stolen from us by Johnny +Bull. Canada has nothing to do with the question. Besides, you are not +Canadian; you are an American." + +"I am Canadian now," said Royal, soberly. + +Marianne jumped to her feet. "Thank Heaven, I am not. Hurrah for the +Stars and Stripes! Down with the British! Death to the redcoats! +Hurrah for America! Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!" She caught off her apron +and waved it around her head excitedly. "There!" she cried, stamping +her foot, "there! I am an American, and I hope you remember it, +and your father is an American; so was your grandfather, and your +great-grandfather, and your great-great-grandfather. Now, what have you +to say?" + +"Take care!" Royal warned. "You are on British soil, and war is +declared." + +"Maybe you would like to arrest me," Marianne taunted, dancing before +him mockingly. "Maybe you'd like to have your sister and your father +and your whole family in some vile prison-ship or some loathsome +prison? Such a noble ambition!" + +"Marianne!" Her brother spoke impatiently. "This is perfectly +childish. I have done what I believe to be right, and I am not going to +be taunted out of my duty by a silly girl. If you will not make your +adieux to me in a sisterly fashion, then we will part without them." He +turned on his heel and walked off. + +Marianne ran after him and caught him by the arm. "Royal, Royal, don't +go away like that. I will do my best to spare my father. I will tell +him you thought you were doing right. Don't go without kissing me +good-by; please don't." + +He stopped, a smile lighting up his dark face. "That sounds more like +my little sister." He lifted her up bodily and kissed her two or three +times. "Good-by, my little girl. I hope to see you soon again. You must +try to be son and daughter to our father and mother. Perhaps my father +has not meant to be hard on me, but he has treated me as if I were an +infant to be told not to go beyond the garden gate, and I could not +stand it. That's the true reason, Marianne, only don't tell any one. +Politics have little to do with it." + +"No, I will not tell. But he doesn't mean to be hard on you, Roy, I +know he doesn't. He forgets that you are a child no longer. He treats +me as if I were a babe in arms, and I rather like it, so why should +not you? My grandmother says you are like father in disposition, that +he will not be controlled by another's will, and neither will you; I +suppose that is the way of it. Adieu, Royal. I will be good, and I +will stay at home and try to be a comfort to father and mother." + +He lifted her up once more to kiss her, and they parted. + +Marianne returned to the house. Victorine was not singing at the loom. +She was very soberly engaged in scouring a pewter dish. Her beautiful +hair fell down each side her face so that Marianne could not see her +eyes, in which she would have discovered traces of tears. "Where is +Victor?" asked the younger girl, abruptly. + +"He is in the garden," Victorine answered in a quiet voice. + +"I want him to take me home. I want to go now, right off." + +"Why need you do that?" her grandmother asked from the buttery. + +"I must. Royal has gone, and they are all alone there; they will need +me. I promised Royal that I would go." + +"She is right," commented Madame Desvouges. "We must do without her for +a while, Victorine. This troublesome war is going to put a stop to the +freedom of going back and forth as one wishes; and besides, they say +the country about is like to be full of soldiers, and it will be best +that maids remain at home. We will keep our eyes on Royal, my child, +and no doubt there will be found a way to keep up communication. If +your father goes to the war, you and your mother will, of course, come +here, and we will all be together." + +Marianne did not reply, for her mind was made up on that score. So +she kissed her grandmother and Victorine good-by with more than usual +warmth, and set out with Victor toward her home. + +"You will only ferry me over, Victor," she said to him, "and the rest +of the way it will be all right." At the opposite shore she held out +her hand. "Good-by, Victor." + +He took the offered hand in both his. "And why adieu so seriously, +Marianne? I shall see you again soon; to-morrow, it may be." + +"You may not," she returned. + +"Then I will go all the way with you." + +"No, you had better go back. I don't want you. The way is easy enough, +and I shall have work to do when I get there." + +"I can help you with it." + +She shook her head. "Not with the kind that I have on hand. Go back, +please." She pushed him gently by the shoulders, and he obediently +stepped into the boat and picked up his oars. + +"Very well, Marianne. Good-by for to-day, if you say so, but you do not +prevent me from seeing you soon again." + +She watched the little boat push off, and then she took her way up the +path toward the road which led to her home. It was still early in the +day, but the warmth of a summer day brooded over the woods and fields. +Usually Marianne noted every wayside blossom, the songs of the birds +in the trees, and the drift of white clouds floating across the sky; +but to-day she was intent upon reaching home, and gave but scant heed +to the pleasures of the way. She walked rapidly, and her hair clung in +little damp rings around her face when she appeared before her mother. + +"You are returned," said Mrs. Reyburn. "I am glad, Marianne, that you +did not tarry. They are all well? Yes?" + +"Quite well, and sent their love and a hundred messages, as usual." +Marianne sat down and fanned herself vigorously with her hat. "I saw +Royal," she announced abruptly. + +Her mother's lips quivered. "His father does not know," she said +tremulously. + +"No, I know he does not. Where is father?" + +"In the shop. There was some tool to be mended, and he took it there. I +heard him hammering upon it a moment ago." + +Marianne did not waste words. She picked up her hat again and went +toward the door; then something in her mother's face made her turn +back. "Do not worry, mother mine," she said. "I am going to tell +father, and I think I can make him understand that he is not to blame +Royal too much." She took her mother's head between her hands and +kissed the shining bands of dark hair before she started again upon her +errand. + +Walter Reyburn was hammering away at a bit of iron, giving powerful +blows, which brought out the muscles on his bare arm. Marianne stood +watching him. What a great, strong man he was; what mighty sinews and +strong, brawny hands! It was funny, she told herself, that any one +as little as she should have such a big father, and what was funnier +still, she was not in the least afraid of him. She stood poised upon +the sill of the rude work-shop until her father caught sight of her. + +"Well," he exclaimed, "you are back I see, bright and early, too." + +"Yes, I would have come yesterday, but--" She paused. + +"But what?" Her father examined carefully the bit of iron he had been +pounding. + +"Only they would not let me. Grandmamma said I shouldn't, and I had to +mind her." + +"Yes, of course. I'm glad you've come, though. Mother needs you. She +doesn't seem quite as bright as usual; something on her mind. I fancy +she suspects I am going off as soon as I get the call." + +Marianne was silent for a minute, then she said bravely, "That isn't +all." + +"It isn't? She isn't ill, is she?" + +"No. It's--it's about Royal." + +"What about Royal?" Her father turned his back to her and picked up his +hammer again, weighing it in his hand aimlessly. There was dead silence +for a moment. + +"He's joined the army," said Marianne, in a low voice, after she had +summoned sufficient courage to make the statement, "the army over there +at--at Queenston." + +The hammer dropped with a thud, and the strong man grasped the rough +work-bench for support. Marianne ran up to him and leaned her face +against his sleeve. "Father, dear," she whispered, "don't be hard on +him. He is a man full grown. You were married and were his father at +his age, and--and--I think if you'd only let him feel that he is not a +child. You see he wanted to let you understand that he is old enough +to do what he had made up his mind to. I don't believe he would have +gone if you hadn't laid down the law and said he shouldn't do anything +except what you told him he could. Grandmamma says he has a strong will +just like yours." + +"Mine never led me to be a traitor to my country," replied her father, +in a stifled tone. + +It was a critical moment, and Marianne felt the need of the right word +which would turn her father's bitterness of spirit into something +gentler. She took one of his big strong hands in hers and stroked it +gently. "Father," she went on, "do you remember that when your father +joined the American army that his grandfather called him a traitor, and +you have often said that your great-grandfather thought he was right +in being a Tory at the beginning of the war, though he changed his +opinions later. You know Royal feels as if he belonged to Canada as +much as to the States, and if he thinks he is right to fight for his +mother's country instead of his father's, do you think that makes him +altogether bad?" Marianne's arm had stolen around her father's neck, +and she looked at him with anxious eyes. + +[Illustration: "_She took one of his big strong hands in hers and +stroked it gently._"] + +"You don't understand how a man feels about these things," her father +replied, with a little more heartiness of tone. "I don't think Royal +altogether bad, but isn't it a terrible thing for father and son to be +arrayed against each other?" + +"It is dreadful, dreadful, but it was so in the last war, and perhaps +it will never come to that really. You may neither of you have a chance +to fight at all; and if you do, even then you would forgive Royal and +let him come again, wouldn't you?" + +Her father was silent for a little. "We will talk of that when the +time comes," he said at last. "There may be no home to come to." + +"Oh!" Such a possibility had never entered Marianne's head. "What do +you mean?" + +"Just what I say. While I never for a moment doubt the righteousness of +our cause nor the result of our arms, there are chances to be taken, +and war on this border land means perhaps destruction. That brings us +to something else I want to say. I had hoped when I joined our troops, +that Royal would at least remain at home and look after you and your +mother, even if he did not give active assistance to our side. Since +this is not to be expected now, I see nothing for you to do but to go +to your grandmother's." + +"Mother may go, but I am not going," replied Marianne, decidedly. + +"You will go where your mother does." + +"I will stay where my father stays. I am not going to grandmamma's, +any such thing, and I don't believe mother will either. We are going +to stay right here where you are. Do you suppose I want to be over +there in that nest of Britishers? If I were a man, I'd shoulder a gun +with you, and we'd march off together. As it is, I mean to stay in the +United States of America. There!" + +Her father looked at her half amused. She had left his side and was +standing before him. He took her two hands and gave them a hearty +shake. "Well, little girl, I've one loyal child, anyhow, I'm happy to +see. Stay you shall, while there is any chance of safety. It may be +that you are right and that there is more bluster than danger." + +Yet a few days later Marianne, looking toward the foot of the cliffs +in the rear of Lewiston, saw the fields white with the tents of Van +Rensselaer's encampment, and then war seemed very near home. + +Her father was not yet in active service, and brought home the news +of a cessation of hostilities. Then came the information that Hull +had surrendered, not only Detroit but the whole of Michigan, to the +enemy, and the troops under Van Rensselaer chafed under their enforced +inaction when they saw, marched in ostentatious parade on the other +side of the river, the unhappy prisoners taken at Detroit. + +Then came the battle of Queenston, with its disheartening ending, when +a stolid body of militia saw their companions, who had started out so +bravely and who, reinforced, could easily have won the day,--these +they saw overpowered and made prisoners; that, too, after their fierce +fight, when they had attained to their position by making the perilous +climb up the heights of Queenston. A brave fight it was for those of +the American troops who were in it, and all glory is theirs. + +It was with a great fear in her heart that Marianne heard the news. +She had watched the battle from the American shore, had beheld the +dead and wounded brought back in boats, had witnessed the stubborn +refusal of the militia to advance to the relief of those who were so +dangerously in want of reënforcements; and at last, when all was over, +the great question that arose to her lips was: Where is my father? Was +he among those cowards on the bank? If so, he was safe--yet a coward. +Was he among those who had valiantly scaled the heights, but to be +captured at last after their noble defence? If so, he was a prisoner. +Together mother and daughter watched and waited all that day and the +next. + +About dusk of the second evening came the sound of footsteps along the +path leading to the kitchen door. Marianne jumped to her feet. "It is +father!" she cried. + +"No, no, it is but a neighbor," her mother declared, afraid to +encourage hope. + +"But it must be father," persisted Marianne, flinging open wide the +door. But there was disappointment in her tones as she exclaimed, "Oh, +it is only you!" + +Her mother came rapidly forward, asking, "Who is it, Marianne?" + +"Only Victor." + +"Victor? And how comes he here?" + +"I have come to take you home with me," he answered, entering the room. + +"I shall not go," Marianne objected decidedly. + +"You'd better," returned Victor. + +"I shall wait here for my father. Oh, Victor, have you heard anything +of him? We do not know whether he was with those who crossed; and we +have heard that there has been a fearful battle, and that the Indians +who came rushing in at the end of it under that half-breed, Captain +Norton, were the cause of our losing the day. The militia, they say, +were so terrified at the sight of the painted Indians, that they +refused to cross the river, and go to the assistance of their friends. +I know my father was never afraid of an Indian; he is too used to them, +and so we fear he is hurt, or that worse has happened." + +"Nothing worse has happened, Marianne. He is wounded, to be sure, and +is at our house. It was a stiff fight, and General Brock was killed, +and your General Scott, with some others, officers of high rank, have +been taken prisoners." + +"Mon Dieu!" cried Mrs. Reyburn. "We do not care to hear of those; what +we are waiting to know is my husband's condition." + +"He is wounded severely, but not dangerously. It will be some time +before his wounds are healed." + +"Oh, and I said I would never leave this side; I told him that." +Marianne clasped her hands. "And now he is over there, and Royal--do +you know anything of him?" + +"It was he who obtained consent to have your father brought to our +house. You will go to him?" He turned to Mrs. Reyburn. + +"I? Yes, and quickly, too. Come, Marianne, we must go at once." + +But Marianne still hesitated. "Can I come back again?" + +"I don't know," Victor answered. "You will be better off with us." + +"Did father say I was to come?" + +"I did not ask him. He was in no condition to talk." + +Marianne stood uncertainly, twisting her apron around her finger. She +did not want to be disloyal and break her promise to her father, but +she longed to be with him, and she finally decided that it would be +right for her to go, and she would find a way to get back when her +father should have recovered. So she said, "I will go if mother does." + +"To be sure you will," her mother replied. "No one questioned your +doing otherwise. We can leave Jerusha in charge of the house, and +Mark will no doubt attend to the other affairs. Go, Victor, and give +him proper directions. Explain the situation, and he will understand +that he is accountable. I think he will do his best, and I am sure of +Jerusha. We will get ready at once. Make up a bundle of your clothing, +Marianne; enough to last some time, but be quick about it." + + + + + CHAPTER IV + + _New Friends_ + + +Before the night had settled down, Marianne found herself again under +her grandmother's roof and by the side of the wounded man was her +mother established. It was a much more comfortable state of things than +to be left at home, still the girl chafed under the fact that she was +in the enemy's country. Her feelings had been roused to their fullest +extent by the fact that her father lay suffering from wounds inflicted +by the Britishers, and she felt very bitter about it. + +"You'd better make the best of it," Victorine told her, "and be +thankful that you are all here together. It was a Providence, to my +thinking, that your father was wounded thus early in the war, else +there might have worse trouble come upon you." + +"It is bad enough," Marianne returned; "yet when I think of those dead +and dying men I saw brought over in the boats, I am thankful that my +father was not one of them. The churches and houses at Lewiston are +turned into hospitals, and the sounds of the groaning and moaning +is terrible. As you say, there is no doubt but that we are lucky to +have father here instead of among strangers. I wonder if he knows that +it was all Royal's doing, and that he found him among the wounded, +and rescued him from those horrible savage Indians, and then went to +headquarters, and begged that he might be taken here." + +Victorine's eyes shone with a starry softness. "I don't think he does +know, but he will some day. It was like Royal." + +"Yes, but who wouldn't do it for his own father? Still, I am glad that +Royal could rescue him, though I am sure father would have done the +same for him." + +"Poor Royal, he is quite used up over General Brock's death. He admired +him greatly." + +Marianne looked up. "Oh, I didn't know you had seen Royal. Has he been +here?" + +Victorine hesitated, then replied, "Yes, he has been here every day to +inquire for his father." + +"And I have not seen him." Marianne spoke in quite an injured tone. + +"He thought you might not care to see him, knowing the outcome of the +battle." + +"It wasn't he who won the battle," sniffed Marianne, but she said +nothing more about seeing her brother, and after a while burst out +with, "It isn't very nice to be in a place where you don't dare to +speak your own mind, and where every one hopes your best friends will +get beaten." + +"They are our friends, too," returned Victorine. "We girls need not +bother our heads over any part of the war except that which gives us +wounded men to nurse. Grand'mère says our duty is that which is nearest +at hand, and she nurses your father as tenderly as she would her own +son." + +"Of course she does; and if she didn't, there would be mother to do it." + +"You are a discontent, Marianne." + +"I am, just now. I like to be free, and I cannot speak my mind, nor run +through the woods as I am used to doing, for fear I will meet some vile +soldiers, and I cannot do this and that, so I have half a mind to run +away." + +"Where?" + +"I shall not tell you." + +Victorine laughed, but Marianne's words were something more than mere +jest. She was busy forming a scheme which in time she meant to carry +out, and which she dared not breathe to any one. It was when her turn +came to sit with her father that she gave him the first intimation of +what she desired to bring about. + +"What is the news?" was his daily question when he was able to take an +interest in what was going on. He depended upon Marianne for all his +information, for he knew her keen sympathy with his own cause would +lead her to glean all the bits she could. She had her own methods of +procuring her news, but she did not whisper the reports to any one but +her father. She would tell him of the squabbles in the American army, +of how General Van Rensselaer had been disgusted with the conduct of +the militia and had asked to be relieved, and that General Smyth had +taken his place, and many other newsy items. + +"Where did you learn all this?" her father would ask. + +"A little bird told me," Marianne would reply with a smile. + +"What is a parole?" she asked one day. + +"It is one's word given that he will not take arms against a foe within +a given time, and so he is allowed freedom of a certain sort." + +"All the militia and their officers who were taken prisoners in your +battle were sent back to their own side, on parole. Are you a prisoner +on parole?" + +"No, I was unconscious when they picked me up and brought me here. I +have been puzzling lately to know how I happened to be brought to my +own mother-in-law's house, and who was the means of doing it." + +After a moment's silence Marianne told him, "It was Royal." + +Her father turned his face away, but made no comment when she gave him +the details. After she had finished she looked cautiously around and +whispered, "Father." + +He turned his head toward her again, and with her face close to his she +laid bare her scheme. + +Her father listened attentively, and when she had concluded he said, +"But your mother, and Victor, and grand'mère--you forget that it might +reflect upon them, and perhaps do them an injury." + +"I have thought about that," Marianne told him. "I think I can arrange +it so it will do them no harm. Will you trust me, father?" + +"You are pretty quick-witted, and--yes, I can't afford to miss a +chance. I don't mean to submit to being a prisoner if there's a chance +of freedom, but I'm not strong yet, and the only thing I object to in +the matter is, that we do not consider your mother." + +"Yes, I know; I think that is a difficulty, but I don't believe we +ought to tell even her. I'll come back and get her after you are safe." + +Her father laughed. "For up and down assurance, commend me to a little +body of your size. It is a case of the elephant and the mouse. Well, +Marianne, it's worth the trying, and it cheers me up to have one good +staunch American at my side. You would have been a brave soldier if you +had been a boy." + +"Royal is a brave soldier," said Marianne, "but he just happens to +be on the wrong side." With that she left the room, but this was not +the last conversation her father had with her upon the subject of his +escape. + +The leaves were falling fast when the time at last seemed ripe for +Marianne to venture upon the thing which she so long had in mind. The +frequent warnings of her elders, not to venture far from home, were +unheeded one crisp afternoon in November. And while her grandmother +was at work preparing a ragout for Mr. Reyburn, and her mother was no +less busy with Victorine at the loom, and Victor in the barn with the +men, she slipped out of the house, and down through the orchard, which +she skirted, reaching the road without being seen. Her destination was +an Indian wigwam in the woods, back some distance. She hoped she would +encounter no one on the way, which was one lonely enough to encourage +her belief that she could make her journey unobserved. She sped along, +crunching the crisp leaves under foot, and singing softly to herself. +Once in a while she left the path to chase a saucy squirrel or to +gather chestnuts from the fallen burrs, already opening to the frost. + +It was upon one of these excursions from the bridle path, that she +finally came to grief, for in following the quirks and turns of a +specially impudent squirrel, she stepped knee-deep in a bog so covered +with fallen leaves as to be undistinguishable. She was flouncing and +floundering, and trying to get out as best she could, when she heard +a stifled laugh, and looking up she saw a boyish face above a scarlet +coat. The face was on a broad grin, and the mischievous brown eyes were +running over with mirth. + +Marianne was indignant. That any one should see her in this plight was +bad enough, but to be so discovered by a Britisher was too much. "You +are in a hole, little girl," said the Britisher. "How did you do it?" + +This was adding insult to injury. "Little girl," indeed! Marianne +maintained a furious silence, and made no effort at all to extricate +herself. + +"Oh, maybe you like it in there," continued the youth. "Perhaps you +went in on purpose--for leeches or something." + +"It's none of your business what I went in for," cried Marianne, +roused to speech. "There is one thing I didn't go in for, and that is, +impertinence from a vile Britisher." + +"Aha! then I have a prisoner without capturing one,--the mud has done +that for me; but if you will cry, 'God save the king,' I will help you +out." + +"I will not cry God save anything, for you,--no, not if I stay here +forever." + +"You won't? All right. I suppose you do not really want to be helped +out?" + +"Not by you, you horrid rude creature!" + +"Because I wear a scarlet coat? Don't you like my uniform?" + +"I like you less, and that is saying a great deal. If all the British +army were as ungallant as you, I should think they'd better be wiped +off the face of the earth, and I hope we'll do it." + +"We? Who are we?" + +"We Americans." + +"If you are an American, what are you doing over here, this side the +river?" + +"That, too, is none of your concern." + +"You are a saucy little child. But, say, look here, you are getting +in deeper." He spoke with real earnestness, and looking about him he +spied a stout log which he dragged to the edge of the bog and pushed +toward Marianne, then stepping upon it, he dragged her out, despite her +protests that she would rather stay there forever than have him touch +her. + +"You'd smother after a while, or if you didn't go deep enough for +that, you'd catch your death," he said coolly. "I may be an ungallant +Britisher, but I'm not going to see little girls smother to death +before my very eyes." + +"Little girl!" there it was again. "I'll thank you to put me down," +said Marianne, as soon as they had reached the solid ground. + +"I'm going to. You are heavier than I thought. My! but you are a +sight." He looked her over, and suddenly a half embarrassed expression +came over his face. "Say," he remarked apologetically, "you are older +than I thought you were. You see you were so far down in the mire that +you looked like a small child. I didn't mean to be rude. I was only +teasing." + +"You were rude,--very,--but now that I see you nearer, I perceive that +you are only a boy, and of course one cannot expect much politeness +from hobbledehoys hardly out of their pinafores." Having given voice to +this withering speech, Marianne turned her back and began to scrape the +mud from her dress with a bit of bark. + +"Here, let me help you do that," said Master Redcoat. + +"You needn't trouble yourself," replied Marianne, magnificently, "I +don't require your services. When I want the attentions of young +gentlemen, I don't go to little boys dressed up in soldier clothes. You +might spoil your boomaladdy coat, and your mother might put you to bed +without your supper," she said mockingly. + +The lad laughed. "You are giving it to me hot and heavy, aren't you? If +you don't want me to help you, I'll sit down here and wait." + +"Wait? What for?" + +"For you." + +"You can spare yourself the trouble. I don't want you. I know my way +home." + +"All the same, I'm going to stay. You can't possibly go far with your +shoes heavy with mud and water, even if you should get the worst off +your frock. Besides, it isn't safe for young ladies to go wandering +around the woods when there are encampments of soldiers so near. My +sisters are not allowed to do it." + +"I'm not allowed to do it either, but I do when I have a purpose." The +accent on "young ladies" mollified Marianne somewhat, but she could not +resist adding, "I don't think it is much safer for little boys to be +out alone." + +"Look here! how old do you suppose I am?" asked the lad. + +"Oh, I don't know--ten or twelve," returned Marianne, with marked +indifference. + +Her companion laughed. "That overdoes it. If you had said fifteen or +sixteen, I might have felt aggrieved, for I believe I do look younger +than I am. I am nineteen." + +"You don't look it. How old do you suppose I am?" + +"When you were in the bog, I thought you were eight or ten, but now you +are out of it, I suppose you may be--let me see--fourteen." + +"I am seventeen," replied Marianne, with dignity. + +"Really? You aren't very big for your age." + +"No, I am little, like mamma, though I look like my father. My brother, +Royal, looks like mamma, but he is tall like father." + +"You don't happen to mean Royal Reyburn, do you?" + +"Yes. Do you know him?" + +"Don't I? Why, he is up at our house now. I am in his regiment, and we +belong to the same company. I wish I had known in the beginning that +you were his sister." + +"You would have been more polite, I suppose. It doesn't speak very well +for your gallantry that you were not so anyhow, even though you didn't +know who I was." + +"That is so. I am a thoughtless fellow, and I am afraid I like to +tease. Please don't tell Roy, or I'll never hear the last of it. He +will be sure to tell Kate. By the way, I haven't told you my name. I am +Jack Silverthorn. Now I will tell you what we'd better do: Our house is +just back here a little way, and I think we'd better go up there and +get you a dry rig." + +"Oh, no, no! Appear before entire strangers in this condition? I could +never do it." + +"Oh, but you needn't see any one but Kate. We can sneak around the back +way, and I will get Kate to come to you and fix you up. You will like +Kate; every one does. Then I will see that you get home safely." + +Marianne was still doubtful. "You said Roy was up there?" + +"Yes, I left him there with the girls when I came away." + +"What girls?" + +"My two sisters, Kate and Sue. I came out to get some chestnuts. I +forgot all about that." + +Marianne's curiosity to see the two girls whose society her brother +seemed to enjoy overcame her scruples, and she finally consented to +accompany Jack to his house. The thought of the surprise she would +give her brother quite drove away her ill feeling, and she became more +gracious to her companion as they walked along. After all, he had done +her a service, for, as she thought of it, she was in a predicament; and +if no one had chanced to come her way, even if she had not sunk deeper +in the marsh, she might never have been able to extricate herself, and +might have died of cold and starvation there in the lonely wood. At +the thought of this she relented still further, and they were laughing +gayly by the time they reached the outbuildings of the Silverthorn +farm. The lad had such a cheery, unaffected way with him, that in his +presence Marianne forgot to be resentful; but once his back was turned +and she was left standing in the woodhouse, she realized that she was +in the hands of the enemy, and all her complacent acceptance of the +situation died within her. + +But the feeling did not have time to acquire bitterness before Kate +Silverthorn appeared. Hers was a bonny face, showing honest blue-gray +eyes, a nose just a trifle tip-tilted, and a mouth with sweet, smiling +curves. Around her smooth forehead clustered curling brown locks, and +her homespun gown, open at the neck, displayed a round white throat. + +She hurried toward Marianne, holding out both hands. "This is too bad," +she said. "Jack has just been telling me that you fell into a bog. How +did you manage to get out?" + +"He pulled me out," Marianne told her, half-reluctantly. + +"That was good. I am glad he was there to do it. Let me take off those +stiff shoes and stockings." She was down on her knees in a minute. + +"No, no!" protested Marianne. But Kate laughed and said coaxingly: +"Just let me do it. You have such little feet that unfortunately my +shoes will not fit you, but Sue's will be a little better. I will run +into the house and get them. Stay right here. No one will see you. +I will lock the door behind me." And Marianne was left a veritable +prisoner for a few minutes. + +Presently Kate returned with a pan of warm water and the necessary +articles of clothing. "There," she said, "you'll soon look like +yourself. I want to see your brother's face when you come in with me. +He hasn't an idea that you are anywhere about." + +"He is still here then?" + +"Oh, yes, he comes nearly every day with Jack. You see, they are in +the militia and can get away. There, you look fine! That blue is very +becoming. Here, let me do your hair over." And the deft fingers soon +piled up Marianne's hair in a becoming twist. Then Kate stood off +to see the effect. "You are lovely in that gown," she declared. "It +is quite long, and makes you look ever so much taller." She leaned +over and kissed her visitor, and putting an arm around her, drew +her into the garden. Marianne felt her charm and was unable to make +the slightest resistance or to conjure up any feeling of animosity; +instead, her heart warmed toward this unaffected, cheery girl as it had +seldom done toward any one. + + + + + CHAPTER V + + _A Surprise for Royal_ + + +When the two girls had reached the porch, Kate paused with a suppressed +laugh, then she beckoned Marianne around to where, through a half-open +doorway, she could see the group in the room beyond. Here, before the +crackling open fire, sat Royal, Jack, and Sue. They were roasting +chestnuts in the hot embers and appeared to be thoroughly enjoying +themselves. Jack had emptied his pockets of the nuts he had remembered +to gather at the last moment, and they lay in a shining brown heap upon +the hearth. + +"It was a sight, I assure you," Jack was saying, "to see the American's +general, Van Rensselaer, with old Judge Peck in cocked hat and carrying +a big sword, riding up and down, trying to get their brave troops to +come over and fight us. But not an inch would they budge; they simply +stood there and sulked. If that's the kind of soldiers we have to +confront, who run at the first sound of a bugle, there will not be much +of a war. We have a lot of prisoners. Did you see General Scott? He is +a fine-looking fellow, if ever there was one." + +"No, I didn't see him," returned Royal, "but I did see what must have +been gall and bitterness to the other side,--their heroes of Tippecanoe +and the garrisons of Mackinac and Detroit, five hundred or so, I should +say. We marched them from Fort Erie to Fort George, and a parade we +made of it that must have been a dose to the Americans." + +Here he was interrupted by a figure which came flying in through the +doorway,--a figure clad in a blue Empire gown, which, falling to her +feet in soft folds, made her look taller than she really was. With +scarlet cheeks and snapping eyes the girl cried: "American yourself, +Royal Reyburn. Suppose it had been your father who was driven along +like an ox, could you have borne to see it? For shame on you, to boast +of the woes of your countrymen!" + +Royal sprang to his feet, surprise and confusion written upon his face. +"Marianne, how in the world came you here?" he exclaimed. + +"I'll explain," Kate made answer. "Jack discovered your sister in the +woods, where she had made a misstep and had fallen into a bog. You know +what a rainy autumn we have had, and there are many treacherous spots +under the fallen leaves. Jack pulled her out, it seems, and brought her +here to us, that she might dry her clothes and get rid of the mud upon +them. If it were not for the discomfort she has undergone, I should be +glad of an accident which has given us an opportunity of making her +acquaintance." And she smiled down on Marianne, but met no response, +for her visitor was still smarting from the effects of her brother's +speech. + +"You ought to suffer for it," Marianne went on, still addressing +Royal, "and when your own father was wounded and is still a prisoner, +it shows you are very heartless. You will be a prisoner yourself some +day, and perhaps you will find it no laughing matter. As for General +Van Rensselaer," she turned to Jack, "he was ill when he went on the +field of battle. He carried away five painful wounds. Was he a coward? +And General Scott wore his bravest regimentals, and by so doing became +all the more a target for your men. Was he a poltroon? And I have heard +even your own soldiers say that no fiercer nor braver attack was ever +made than by our men who stormed Queenston Heights. Before this war is +over you will not be laughing at the exploits of my countrymen, I'll +venture to say; and by that time you may be old enough to do something +more than play at soldiering." There was silence all around; but at +last Royal said, a little awkwardly, "But, you see, Marianne, we didn't +know you were listening." + +"It doesn't make any difference who was listening. You can jest at the +misfortunes of your own people, and that is enough. I want to go home, +if you please," she said, turning to Kate. "I don't care if my clothes +are wet." + +"No, please," Kate's voice began coaxingly; "we'll not mention the +war nor anything approaching it. We are not responsible for all the +dreadful things that are done. Please let us be friends, even if we +don't think exactly alike. You cannot, you ought not, to go home alone, +for the country is overrun with all sorts of riffraff. What with the +soldiers and the Indians and the refugees, no one on the border is +safe. Do stay with us and don't mind what our brothers say; I'm sure +I wouldn't." She shot a saucy look at Royal. "This is my sister Sue," +she went on. "You haven't met her yet. Let me whisper something in your +ear: Sue is half on your side. She always stands up for the Americans." + +Here was one friend at court, and Marianne looked at Sue with more +favor. This other sister was not unlike her brother and sister, except +that her features were more delicate and her eyes and mouth more +serious. She was taller and more slender than Kate, too. Marianne put +her hand into Sue's extended one and responded to its warm pressure. + +"You see," Sue told her, "we were Americans once; that is, our +grandparents were. The family lived in New York from the settlement of +the colony till the Revolutionary War, and then my grandfather, being a +loyalist, fled across the border into Canada." + +"By loyalist you mean Tory," said Marianne, bluntly. + +"Yes, if you like that word better. He called himself loyal to the +king. He was an English subject before the war broke out, and he kept +on being one; that was all. He thought he had a right to." A merry, +mischievous look came into her eyes as she said this, and Marianne felt +that she was showing rather an aggressive spirit. + +"Of course he had a right to," she returned, with more exhibition of +tolerance, "only I don't see how he could think he ought not to stay +and fight for freedom." + +"I don't either," Sue replied, "but then, you know, we don't all think +alike. Don't let's talk about it any more. Come over here and sit down +by the fire, and let Jack roast you some chestnuts. You deserve a big +share, for he says you helped him to gather them." + +There was no resisting this sweetness, and Marianne yielded, feeling +that she had been rather ungracious, and that she might take a lesson +from these sisters of him whom she had termed a discourteous boy. +Yet in her character of young lady Jack's deference to her was very +noticeable, and the members of the little party before the fire soon +were laughing and talking, becoming better friends every moment, +though it was chiefly to the girls that Marianne unbent; for she did +not intend that Jack should be admitted to her good graces. The short +afternoon had nearly gone when she came to a realizing sense that it +was getting very dark, and she looked quite aghast. "Oh," she cried, "I +ought to have been home an hour ago." + +"Don't go," begged her entertainers. "Stay all night with us. It is so +late for you to be going home, and we should so like to have you." + +"But they will miss me, and will wonder where I am and will be so +worried," Marianne objected. + +"I'll ride over and tell them where you are," Jack offered. "They know +me. I have been there often." + +"I never saw you there," Marianne returned. + +"No; it has just happened that you haven't seen me. I don't always go +to the house. We haven't been living very long on this place, for we +used to live farther up the country; and that is why you and the girls +have never met before, I suppose. Please stay." + +"Do you like pumpkin cake?" Kate asked. "We are going to have some for +supper." + +If there was anything that Marianne did like, it was pumpkin cake; that +mixture of pumpkin and corn-meal, sweetened with maple sugar, spiced, +and baked, had always been something that she considered a great +treat. She looked out of the window. It certainly was dark. She looked +down at her little boots drying before the fire. + +Kate stooped to feel them. "They are still very wet, you see." + +"You'd better stay, Marianne," said her brother; and Marianne +doubtfully consented. "Only I don't like to have you go so far for me." +She turned her blue eyes on Jack, and in them he saw the first gentle +expression she had yet shown him. + +"I'd go twice as far," he said, in a low, eager voice; and she felt +her cheeks grow hot under his look. To hide her confusion she tossed +her head with a saucy laugh. "Little boys don't usually like to go on +errands," she said. + +Jack laughed, too, and from one to the other passed a look of +understanding. + +"What are you two laughing at?" Kate asked. + +"At each other," Marianne replied. Then she nodded to Jack. "If you +like to go, very well; but I would rather stay, if I were you." + +"So I would," Jack answered quickly. + +"Oh, then I wouldn't have you go for the world," Marianne made haste to +assure him; and Jack stammered that he only wanted to please her, and +whatever she desired was his wish. And he made such a mess of it that +Kate had to come to his relief by saying: "We all know what you want to +say, Jack. Just go along and hurry back. We'll wait supper for you." + +"I'll take Duke; he's the fastest horse on the place," said Jack, as he +hurried from the room. + +They had been having such a cosey time of it, just this group of young +people, that Marianne quite forgot that there were probably other +members of the family; and she was rather taken aback when two men +strode into the kitchen, where the three girls were busy over the +preparations for supper. "This is Royal Reyburn's sister Marianne, +father. Grandfather, you haven't met Miss Reyburn," were the words with +which Kate presented her; and Marianne was suddenly conscious that here +was the grandfather whom she had called a Tory, and whose actions she +had discussed with Sue. He was rather a fierce-looking old fellow, she +thought, and she felt that she would rather not bring up the subject +of politics before him. She hoped he would not introduce the subject, +and was half sorry that she had consented to remain. Kate's father she +liked better, and saw at once how Jack had become possessed of his good +nature and his love of teasing; for when Grandfather Silverthorn left +the room, his son began lazily to ask the girls if they had sent Jack +for the doctor, that he had ridden off in such hot haste. + +"No," Sue explained; "he went to tell them at Madame Desvouges's that +Marianne would stay with us all night." + +"He was in the mischief of a hurry to get there," said Mr. Silverthorn, +with a quizzical look at Marianne. + +"He wanted to get back to supper," put in Kate. "We are going to have +pumpkin cake, and no doubt he is afraid he will not get his share if he +does not hurry." + +Mr. Silverthorn laughed. "Judging by the way he was riding, I should +say that he thought there was some other sweet thing for him to hurry +back for." + +Marianne caught his teasing look, and blushed scarlet. Kate shook her +head at him, and went on to say, "You are quite right, father; we are +going to have some honey." + +"Come here, honey," said Mr. Silverthorn, turning to Marianne. And then +she could but join in the laugh that followed, while half angry, half +pleased, she dropped him a curtsey, and stood smiling down at him as he +lounged on the big settle by the fire. + +"You're not a bit like your brother," he said. + +"No," returned Marianne, "I am like my father." + +"And he is about five feet one or two in his stockings?" Mr. +Silverthorn asked quizzically. + +"No, he is six feet two; but except for height I am exactly like him, +only my skin is not so fair." + +"Must be a pretty good-looking man," Mr. Silverthorn added. "I'll be +switched, if there isn't Jack back again. That horse must be in a +perfect lather. I'll have to go out and look to it that Jack gives him +a good rubbing down. See here, Miss Marianne, if you send my boy off +on many such trips, I'll have to fix him up a flying machine, or else +he'll ruin my horses." And the man went out, leaving his daughters +laughing at Marianne's confusion. + +"You mustn't mind father," they told her. "He jokes with everybody and +has always been the greatest tease; but he is the dearest father in the +world, and ever since our mother died he has been father and mother +both to us. Grandfather can be pretty sharp sometimes, but father never +is." + +Royal had gone out to help with the evening's chores in Jack's absence, +and presently all came in together, ready for the pumpkin cake, which, +done to a turn in the bake-kettle, was set smoking hot upon the table. + +Kate's quickness of wit saved Marianne any wounded feelings, for, +though the subject of the war was begun, she turned it into a channel +of reminiscence, and Marianne found herself deeply interested in those +tales of hardship which the refugees had to tell. She looked with +renewed interest at the tall old clock, the weather-beaten chairs, and +the other carefully preserved pieces of furniture, relics of a former +luxury, and it gave her a new respect for these people, to learn how +cheerfully they had accepted privation and discomfort for conscience' +sake. + +"Yes," said Mr. Silverthorn, as he rose from the table, "the only +gown my wife had when we were married was of deerskin; that was her +wedding-dress, and she came near not having that." + +"Why?" Marianne asked, much interested. + +"She took it off to wash it for the great occasion. Deerskin lasts +pretty well, but it does get greasy, so Kitty thought she'd be +specially particular and use lye for it, soap being scarce, but, bless +my soul! it shrank away to nothing, and she hadn't anything to wear +but a blanket till all the women folks around got together and helped +her get a new deerskin ready for her wedding. It looked for a time +as if we'd have to put off getting married, but they got her rigged +up finely, after all; at any rate I thought so. I wasn't thinking of +what she had on; it was the girl herself that was in my mind." He gave +a sigh, and Kate said softly: "And mother often told us it was the +happiest day of her life. She often used to tell us that story, to show +us that fine clothes aren't necessary for happiness." + +Marianne glanced down at the blue dress she wore and smiled. + +"That is the one bit of finery we possess," Kate told her. "It +belonged to our grandmother, and we made it over a few years ago for +Sue; but now she has out-grown it, yet it is full long for you. Doesn't +Marianne look well in it, grandfather?" + +The old man turned his sharp eyes upon Marianne, who wondered how he +would like the idea of her parading around in his wife's one fine gown, +if he had known her dislike of Tories; but he made no comment, only +nodded assent and walked from the room. + +Very amicably did the grandchildren of Tory and Whig spend their +evening, and Marianne went to bed feeling as if she must love these +new friends, whatever side their ancestors had fought upon; and she +parted from them the next morning with promise to see them soon again. +Royal and Jack escorted her back to her grandmother's house, which she +reached none the worse for her adventure. + +It was when she came again into her father's presence and saw him still +pale and weak from his wounds, that she fully appreciated the fact that +she must make another effort to start the ball rolling which would urge +on the plan she had made for his escape. If he had belonged to the +militia instead of to the regular troops, he would simply be paroled +and returned home, as were the other militiamen, and the matter would +be very simply adjusted; but to think of his being sent to Quebec to +wait for exchange, was not to be thought of. + +She gave a full account of her visit to the Silverthorns, and her +father listened gravely, shaking his head when she told him of her +adventure in the woods. "It was fortunate that it was no one but a +good-hearted lad that you met. I do not want my little girl to be +running wild in the woods and about the country when hordes of soldiers +are gathering; and if the Indians are on the war-path and learn that +you are the daughter of an American, what can you expect. No, no, my +child; let matters take their course." + +This Marianne was determined not to do, though she said no more at the +time, but went to Victorine to relate her adventures. She received a +scolding for running off alone, and Victorine made minute inquiries +about her entertainers, at first a little disposed to discourage the +acquaintance. "What are they like, these girls?" she asked. + +Marianne described them in glowing terms. + +"I have heard Royal speak of them, but I did not know they were such +intimate friends," she said musingly. "I think it is the one you call +Kate that he likes best." + +"Oh, I don't know. What makes you think so? When have you seen them?" + +"I have not seen them," said Victorine, "but," with a wistful little +smile, "the last time he mentioned them he called her _she_, and when +he spoke of her sister he called her by her name." + +Marianne pondered over this for a moment. "Anyhow," she said, "he +didn't talk to one more than the other. He likes Jack--I mean the +brother; and it is convenient and pleasant for him to have a place like +that to go to." + +"Instead of coming here." + +"He doesn't come here, because he thinks it would distress father to +see him." + +"Perhaps. You haven't told me yet why it was that you went off in that +naughty way." + +"I am not going to tell. I said I meant to run away. Don't you +remember? And one may have secrets." + +"Oh, yes, one may." + +"You have yours?" + +"Yes, I have mine." Victorine spoke with a little sigh. + +"Vic, dear," Marianne leaned over and kissed her, "I would tell you if +I could, but I can't now. Perhaps--yes, I am sure I will some day, and +then you will tell me, too." + +Victorine drew a needle from the stocking she was knitting and began +the next row before she answered. "I cannot promise." + +"Well, then, we will leave it." And she spoke no more of her secret, +though it was on her mind night and day how she could carry out her +schemes for her father's deliverance. The river was guarded by pickets; +there were encampments on both sides, batteries above and below; +desertions were frequent, and those in sympathy with the Americans +listened anxiously to the reports of disease and disaffection in the +camps. + + + + + CHAPTER VI + + _Scheming_ + + +Nearly every day Royal and Jack made their appearance at the house of +Madame Desvouges, but it was a rare chance that gave them a sight of +Marianne. She was more disposed to become good friends with Sue and +Kate than with their brother, for while the exchange of visits between +the girls was frequent, Marianne took care that her visits were made +when Jack was not at home. + +Her father was now nearly well, and the question of his being +transferred to some other point became one that must be settled very +soon. Only out of consideration to Royal and by the influence of his +friends had his case been left unsettled. + +"If they take him away," Marianne made her plaint to Victor, "they will +perhaps send him to some of those dreadful places we hear about; and +even if he were allowed a parole, he would not be able to fight." + +"Perhaps he will soon be exchanged," Victor tried to comfort her +by saying. "That would not be a bad fate at all. It has been very +pleasant, I am sure, for the family to be all here together, even if +your father and brother do not meet." + +Marianne turned away impatiently. "You don't understand what it means +to father and me not to be actively at work for our own country. You +have no special country, and what do you care which side wins? There is +no use asking your help in the matter; that is plain to see." + +"I have a country, and I am loyal to it," Victor returned. + +"No, no, you are not, for this is not a struggle between French and +English, and you are French. Don't talk to me about your being loyal, I +don't want to hear it." + +Victor was discomfited; he realized that he was not making much headway +in Marianne's good graces. + +"I'd help any way that I could, but I don't see what can be done," he +said helplessly. "If you would only tell me." + +"If you can't see of your own accord, there is no use trying to make +you," returned Marianne, impatiently. + +"You know I'd do anything in the world to please you." + +"Then use your wits and find me a way to get back home with my father," +she said, as she walked away. + +Victor felt that he was between two fires. His desire to please +Marianne, and his desire to keep her where she was, conflicted. She +would never cease to reproach him if he did not make some effort to +liberate her father, and yet he was a British prisoner whose own son +was his captor. If Royal could not find a means to get him decently +exchanged, how could he be expected to do it? Victor was faithful, but +he was not brilliant, though inadvertently he did play into Marianne's +hands. + +He came to the girl with an air of mystery one day. "There is some +one out in the barn who wants to speak to you," he said. He looked +cautiously around as he made the announcement. + +Madame Desvouges and Victorine were busy in one corner of the kitchen; +Marianne in the other was at work paring apples. She looked up quickly. +"Very well," she replied. "I will come directly I have finished these, +that is--Who is it, Victor?" + +"The old pedler. He says he has something to tell you about the +bracelet." + +Marianne nodded. "I will come as soon as I have pared these apples." + +Victor sat down beside her. "I will help you." + +Madame Desvouges from the other side of the room watched them with a +pleased look. "They grow confidential, those two," she whispered to +Victorine. "It is an ill wind that blows no one good; and when two +young people are thrown together day after day--well, one knows what +is likely to be the result. We have never been able before to keep +Marianne with us for so long a time." + +"Why is Asa Peaslee so secret in his coming? Why didn't he come to the +house?" Marianne asked in a low tone. + +"That I cannot say, but he seemed desirous of not being seen." + +"I wonder how in the world he happened to know I was here." + +"He did not know till he asked me of your whereabouts. He knew I lived +here, it seems." + +"They do not wish to be heard," said grandmamma, significantly. "We +will not try to overhear them, will we, Victorine?" She laughed a +little pleased chuckle. "Start the loom and let them talk." + +But presently Marianne brought the apples over to the table. "They are +all ready, grandmamma. I am going to the barn to hunt eggs. With the +army so near it is hard to keep supplied, and we have not an egg left +in the basket." + +"Go, then," said her grandmother. She watched the two depart, and +her satisfied air was very obvious to Marianne; it half annoyed her. +Grand'mère was too ready to thrust Victor upon her, she was beginning +to see, and it would have been better for his cause if there had been +less eagerness on the part of the good lady. + +Once out of the house, Marianne ran ahead to the barn, where, sitting +on a pile of hay, she found Asa Peaslee. "Go, you, and hunt the eggs, +and don't come back till I call you," she ordered Victor. "I want to +talk to our friend here. How are you, Mr. Peaslee?" + +"Wal, I'm 'bout as usual; pretty smart in body, though I must say I'm +considerable upset in mind." + +"Why is that?" + +"Oh, these blamed fools o' gin'rals make me sick. That pompous old +Smyth is the biggest idiot that I ever did see. He's all gab; and if he +'mounts to a row of pins, I'm mistaken. But there! I didn't come over +here to talk about him. It's a wonder I got acrost at all, but I did. +They know me, and I jest snuck over above here. Found an Injun that +showed me a way." + +"Oh, how did you come? Do tell me," Marianne broke in eagerly. + +Asa nodded his head with a sly wink. "I wa'n't born yist'day. You don't +ketch me. What I come to this here place is to see if you'd got that +there bit of a bracelet yit. Ain't lost it, hev ye?" + +"No, I have it safe enough; but why do you want to know?" + +"'Cause that there old Injun squaw's been pesterin' the life out o' me +to git it back for her; says it's a sort o'--what d'ye call it?--amulet +or somethin', and she's had bad luck ever sence she parted with it; +wants to git it back at any cost." + +"Oh, and you think you'll make a good bargain with her; I see." + +"Now, ain't you a suspicious young miss? Jest you wait a bit. I don't +calc'late to make nawthin' off the old soul. Lord! she's wore out the +calico I give her for it long ago; but, wal, her and her son's been +pretty good to me, and I'd ought to show 'em some 'preciation of it. +Now, jest let's us come to business. What'll you take for it?" + +Marianne considered the matter. "I don't know. I am not sure that I +want to part with it. I shall have to think about it." + +"Mebbe I've got suthin' along with me that you'd like better. I ain't +over here peddlin', to be sure, but then I dunno's I couldn't git ye +what ye want, and send it to ye when I git back." + +"You are goin' back? When? How?" + +"That's neither here nor there. There's more ways of killin' a dog than +by chokin' him with soft butter. I'm a-goin', and, as the Bible says, +an' that right airly." + +Marianne leaned forward and looked at him steadfastly. The shrewd gray +eyes met hers honestly, and the humorous mouth gave her a twisted +smile. "I'm a purty crittur, ain't I?" he said with a chuckle. "Look as +long as ye want. I ain't the blushin' kind." + +Marianne laughed. Then she said in a low voice: "I thought you were a +true, loyal American." + +He looked around cautiously, put both hands on his knees, leaned +forward, and whispered back, "So I am. Ain't you?" + +"To my heart's core." + +"That's what I thought." + +"My father was wounded in the attack on Queenston." + +"So I heerd tell." + +"He is a prisoner there in my grandmother's house." + +Asa nodded. + +Marianne leaned still closer and whispered still lower, "Are you a spy?" + +Asa drew down his face. "Don't like the eepithet. You're true blue? I +kin trust ye?" + +"To the utmost." + +"Wal, then, I'm here for my country's intrus'. I guess I've found out +what I come for, and I'm goin' back with what no man kin find on my +pusson. Good reason why--'tain't there; it's all in this timepiece." +And he tapped his head. + +Marianne sat with her chin in her hands, her thoughts busy. + +"What about that bracelet?" Asa asked, breaking the silence. + +"I will let you have it upon one condition. I think the good God has +sent you to help us. If you will help me to invent a plan for my +father's escape, you shall have the bracelet. I know you are a shrewd +man, and the Yankees, they tell me, are very inventive; so, now, here +is a chance to exercise your wits." + +"Blamed if I don't do it." He thought a moment, then struck his knee +hard. "You've hit it; the bracelet will do the business. That's a happy +thought. The old squaw can help us out." + +Marianne clapped her hands. "To be sure, and that will carry out my +first plan. Let me tell you about it. I started out one day, thinking +I would go to the Indian village and see if I could get some paint and +things to disguise my father, and then I thought he could at least +escape from the house undetected. I thought we would dress up like +Indians, he and I, and escape to the woods and hide there, and maybe +we could avoid the pickets and get across the river in some way. I was +going to offer the bracelet to the Indians; for father told me it was +not a common thing, and that it might be of use some day. I hadn't +quite settled it all, for I fell into a bog, and since then they have +not let me go off by myself." + +Asa regarded her admiringly. "You've got a headpiece, and I guess two +heads is better than one, if one is a pumpkin head. You've got the +right idear, and we'll work on that, and see how's the best way to +carry it out." + +"It must be soon, for my brother is responsible for my father. He is +his prisoner." + +Asa stared. "What ye talking about? Yer brother?" + +"Yes, my brother is on the enemy's side. He belongs to the militia; +and it was he who found my father wounded, and rescued him from +the Indians. I should hate to have any trouble come to Royal, but +father must be helped away. Do you suppose they would think Royal had +contrived his father's escape? He has given his word that he will +deliver him up when it is required of him, and my grandmother, too, +promised that he should be guarded as any other prisoner. It was only +on that account that they were allowed to take him to her house." + +"We'll have to see into that. You're like that old fellow we used to +read about when I was a little chap: avoidin' Scylly he fell onto +Charybdus." He leaned back against his pile of hay, and meditatively +pulled his beard, much the color of the hay itself. Presently he began +to chuckle to himself. "That would be a joke," he said, "a big joke." +He wagged his head in enjoyment of the thought. "Brother's in militia?" + +"Yes." + +"'Spose they ever give him picket dooty?" + +"I suppose so. Yes, I am sure of it." + +"Wal, if fortune favors us, and we happen on a dark night, we might +be able to kill two birds with one stone. I'd like nawthin' better. +Jeehosophat! but that would be fun. Now, sissy, you keep quiet, and +to-morrer I'll come along 'bout this time. Meanwhile, I'll see the +old Injun woman, and mebbe we kin git this straightened out. She done +me a good turn oncet upon a time,--cured me up with her yarbs,--and I +happened to be able to do her son a favor, so we keep on tryin' to git +quits; and this time she thinks she's in my debt, and if I promise that +bracelet, I guess that will clinch matters." + +Marianne arose to her feet. "Then I will trust it all to you." + +"Ye kin." + +"I know I can." She held out her hand, and the old man took it +gingerly, but did not fail to give it a squeeze before he dropped it. + +"Call yer young man, and I'll git out," he said. + +Victor obediently appeared at Marianne's summons. He had been patiently +sitting up in the loft with his hat full of eggs. "You did find some; +that's good," said Marianne, in a satisfied tone. "You may bring them +in for me, and don't, for your life, let any one know that we did not +hunt them together; and keep it a dead secret about Asa Peaslee." + +"What about the bracelet?" + +"Oh, the old squaw wanted to get it back again, that was all." + +"Did you let him have it?" + +"No, Asa is going to see what she will give for it, and will let me +know to-morrow." + +All the next day Marianne was excited and watchful. As evening +approached, she waited her chance to make an excuse to absent herself +from the house. Victor, her usual willing cat's-paw, was busy in the +garden. She would fain have offered to go and help him, but she had +never been too ready with such offers, and she would best not do +anything to arouse suspicion. She knew that Roy and Jack might appear +that day, and she had set Victor upon the watch for them. There were +no eggs needed? Yes, there should be. She would see to it that there +were; and before the afternoon was over, there was a crash in the +pantry, an exclamation of dismay, and Marianne appeared at the door, +crying out: "Oh, grandmamma, I have overturned the egg basket in trying +to reach the top shelf, and alas! I have broken every egg. Was ever +such an unfortunate? It is all due to my being such a mite. If I had +been taller, I would not have had to stand upon that treacherous stool. +What shall I do? I will clear up the mess at once; but there will be no +eggs for supper, and you had promised my father one of your own best +omelets. Is it not unfortunate?" + +She seemed so genuinely distressed that her grandmother tried to +comfort her. "Never mind, my child. Of course, one is sorry for such a +waste, but there are others to be found, I have no doubt, and your only +punishment shall be that you go and hunt for them." + +"That I will do gladly," replied Marianne, brightening up. + +"I will help you," Victorine volunteered. + +"Oh, I can never allow that," Marianne hastened to say. "You are +too good, Victorine. I ought to do it all by myself for having been +so naughty and careless. If I allow any one to help me, it shall be +Victor, for it is partly his fault; he should have made a better stool." + +"True enough," put in Madame Desvouges, well pleased. "You have a cold, +Victorine; I would not go out in this keen air." + +So Marianne made her escape unsuspected and found Asa waiting for her, +as before. "Wal, you don't keep a feller long coolin' his heels," was +his greeting, "and it's well you don't, for we've got to make hay while +the sun shines. Ye see, grandma and brother and them mustn't know, or +else it may be wuss for 'em. Me an' them Injuns hev concocted a plan. +Old squaw wunt leave a stone unturned to git back that jig-a-me-rig +armlet, so says I, 'Ef you help me to git a man back to his hairth and +hum, the bracelet you shell have, as sure as my name's Asy Peaslee.' +An' I says to Fire-Eyes,--that's the old woman's son, 'We'll call it +quits if you git us all over safe.' So here's the scheme: About dark +this evening you and pop steals out of the house and meets me here. +I've got stuff to rig you up Injun shape, and we'll go along, striking +into the woods unmolested. Pop kin walk a bit, I s'pose. Ain't too +weak?" + +"No, I think not. He grows stronger all the time, but has pretended +weakness that he might still remain here, and does not venture beyond +the gate. He has orders to keep within bounds. We think it is intended +that he shall be sent to Quebec or elsewhere with the next company of +prisoners sent." + +"Pray God there'll be no next ones," remarked Asa, fervently. "Wal, +then, we're all right if we don't git nabbed. Pop kin talk Injun, I +guess. I see some of them red cattle comin' in here yist'day." + +"Yes, they come with various things to sell." + +"That's good. We'll pretend we have various things to sell if we meet +up with any Britishers. Now all you've got to do is to make your chance +to git out here, and leave the rest to me. We'll flank them pickets and +git acrost, for it's goin' to be a dark night, no moon and cloudy. Now +run in, or they'll suspicion ye." + +"I've got to hunt for eggs; that is my excuse." + +"I'll help ye. I guess nob'dy is better at findin' things than Asy +Peaslee." He was as good as his word, and was not many minutes in +finding a nest of eggs, which he made over to Marianne, who ran quickly +to the house with them. + +It required some contriving to arrange it so that her father could +leave the house unobserved. First Marianne must find a chance to +give him a whispered account of her interview with Asa. Then Mr. +Reyburn declared that he must not leave his wife, and Marianne was in +a quandary. "I don't want to leave mother, either," she said. "But, +father, if you are carried off and should be sent to England to prison, +you would have to leave her, and in much worse manner. We will find a +way for her to come to us; and if she knew, she would feel that her +mother ought to be told, so you see--you know how it would be." + +Her father nodded. "I see, but it seems a cowardly thing to leave +women behind to bear the brunt of my escape." + +"You would do worse to bear the brunt of your being carried off. This +is much less dreadful. Do, dearest father, consent. The time is short, +and mother will be so glad to know that you are safe at home. She would +stand by you, of course, if she knew, but she is excitable, and could +not keep it to herself. Every one would know that something unusual was +on hand." + +At last Mr. Reyburn was won over, and consented to announce that he +would take a nap, and being left alone would climb out the window, his +room being on the ground floor, and would meet Marianne in the barn. To +Marianne's relief all went well so far, and if Mrs. Reyburn wondered +why her husband and daughter were so unusually affectionate to her when +she left the latter to cover up her father for his proposed nap, she +ceased to wonder when she found the note which announced their flight. +Yet, good woman that she was, she did not tell her secret that night, +and rejoiced rather than regretted their going, being anxious only that +they should reach their destination in safety. + + + + + CHAPTER VII + + _An Exchange of Prisoners_ + + +It was dark when two figures clad in Indian garb stole out of Madame +Desvouges's barn, and under cover of the shadows of evening were able +to get to the woods without discovery. Asa Peaslee, startlingly arrayed +in the red coat of a British soldier, met them. "We were so afraid +Victor or some one would come into the barn while we were getting +ready," said Marianne, in a hysterical whisper. "We were going to hide +in the hay if we heard any one, but as good luck had it, not a soul saw +us except the old white horse. Do you think we shall get through all +right?" + +"As long as we are out of the way of the patrol, we needn't fear," Asa +told her. "We've got some weapons hid up here in the hollow, and we'd +ought to be able to defend ourselves against more than one man. If any +one must bite the dust, it will have to be the Britisher." + +They followed along, one after the other, Indian fashion, through the +dark woods, Asa leading the way. It seemed a grewsome journey to +Marianne, used, though she was, to forest ways. When they had reached +a certain hollow tree, Asa stopped and drew from it a rifle, which he +handed to Mr. Reyburn. Then he gave Marianne a pistol, saying, "I guess +you know how to use that when occasion requires." + +The girl in her deerskins, looking like a funny little Indian lad, +stuck the pistol in her belt and replied: "I don't believe I shall need +any one to show me how to aim straight, but I am not sure whether my +courage will hold out, if it is light enough to see the thing at which +I must shoot." + +"I guess when it comes to a question of self-defence, you'll be all +right," Asa remarked,--an answer which did not add to Marianne's peace +of mind. + +After keeping to the road for some time they struck into the road +leading to St. David's, and finally made the branch road, which would +take them to the Heights. At the angle of these roads stood the remnant +of the Hamilton house, battered by the American guns on the day of the +battle of Queenston. "There is a battery not far off," said Asa, under +his breath; "we must fight shy of that, and get down the cliffs as best +we can. You can manage it, I hope, sir." + +"I managed to climb up, and I've no doubt I can climb down again," +replied Mr. Reyburn, grimly; and the scramble down the steep cliffs +began,--an almost perpendicular climb, rendered possible only by the +presence of the trees and bushes which held fast to the crannies of the +rocks. Yet a dangerous way it was, for a misstep might hurl one into +the rapidly flowing river beneath. They were about halfway down, when +from the dimness came a voice: "Halt! Who goes there?" The snapping of +the branches had betrayed them. + +"A friend," replied Asa. "Go on," he called as loudly as he dared to +his companions. "We're all right." + +"Advance friend, and give the countersign," said the voice they had +heard. + +"It's easy enough to say advance," said Asa, "but when a fellow has +lost his way in the dark, advancin' ain't so easy, but I'll give the +countersign all right, if you'll trust to the advancin' bein' down +hill." + +There came a chuckle from the dimness. "Go ahead, I'll take the +countersign," returned the voice, and Asa proceeded to give it. He +stood still for a moment after, and muttered to himself, "I'd like +plaguey well to know if that fellow's above or below." + +The voice of the patrol continued, "Just follow this light and you'll +be all right." A bit of a flame flashed out, and Asa, by its light saw +that by their circuitous route they had come very near to the battery. +He proceeded to scramble down the rocks as fast as possible. "Hold +there!" cried the patrol. "You're going the wrong way." Another flash +showed him Asa's red coat; and, seeing that the man had no idea of +advancing in his direction, the patrol called again, "Halt there, will +you!" + +"Halt yourself!" shouted back Asa. + +"You're trying to desert!" shouted the patrol, and his rifle rang out +upon the air, the bullet passing close to Asa's head. The pedler dodged +behind a tree, and gave an answering shot. There was the sound of a +falling body which came crashing through the bushes, rolling past the +pedler, and on down the cliff. Then there came a startled scream from +below, and in a moment Asa had scrambled down almost to the river, +to find upon a small abutment, Mr. Reyburn and Marianne, the latter +clinging to her father. Just above in the bushes lay the body of the +man who had rolled down the cliff, and who was stopped from going +farther by a thick clump of undergrowth. + +"You've struck the exact spot," announced Asa. He gave a low whistle, +followed by a peculiar call, and over the edge of the jutting rock came +the head of the Indian, Fire-Eyes. He actively scrambled upon the place +where the others were standing, and waited orders. + +A slight groan came from the man in the bushes. "Oh," cried Marianne, +"he is alive. Don't leave him here to die." + +"We'll take him, too," returned Asa; "the more the merrier. This isn't +bad; two prisoners for our side. You've got the other fellow?" he asked +the Indian. + +Fire-Eyes signified that he had, and then Marianne was lifted down into +the boat, rocking on the river. She was grasped by the sinewy arms of +the Indian squaw. Next came Mr. Reyburn, and then the wounded man; last +of all, Asa and the Indian. + +"We've one more passenger than we bargained for," said Asa, "but I +guess we'll get over all right." + +Marianne perceived that there was with them a man gagged and bound; +she wondered how he happened to be there. To this man Asa presently +addressed himself: "Soon's we git over, young man, we'll take that +bandage off your mouth. I dunno's there's anything I'd hate wuss'n +hevin' to keep my mouth shet," he added, chuckling softly. + +The muffled oars made no sound, and at last they were safely landed, +the willing and the unwilling prisoners. + +Marianne, half bewildered, stumbled along in the darkness. Once during +the silent walk the old squaw laid hold of the girl's wrist, and gave +a grunt of satisfaction as she felt the presence of the bracelet. +Marianne loosened the trinket and handed it to her. She received it +without a word, and stowed it away in her bosom. Fire-Eyes and the +little pedler bore the body of the wounded man, and Mr. Reyburn kept a +close grasp upon the shoulder of the other prisoner. Asa had removed +his coat and tossed it back into the boat, saying: "If we come across +any of our Yankee brethren, they shan't take me for a blamed Britisher. +I'm about as ready to keep out of the way of my own countrymen as I was +out of the enemy's. What you want to do, Mr. Reyburn, is to make tracks +for home as quick as you kin. We want to git this man somewhere and the +gal, too. You know the way better'n I do; s'pose you lead. Keep a tight +holt on your man. You kin trot him into camp in the morning if you want +to, but we ain't goin' to let him give us the slip to-night if we kin +help it." The warning was needed, for more than once the prisoner tried +to wrench himself from the grasp of his warder; and seeing this, the +old squaw lent her strength to the holding of the fellow. + +It was a tedious and exhausting journey which at last brought them into +the road leading to the Reyburn farm. They had encountered no patrol on +this side, though the camp-fires gleamed along the foot of the cliffs. +The Indian's sharp eyes had been on the look-out before they landed, +and he had discovered the form of a picket to the right of them. The +boat was then directed a little farther up-stream, and being favored by +the darkness, they were able to get under shadow of some bushes before +the man on picket duty could come that way again. + +"The dark's a good friend when you want to keep out of sight," said +Asa, "but I'm blest if I wouldn't like a little more light to travel +home by; I'd like to borry a camp-fire for a while." + +Long and wearisome as the journey was, they came to the end of it at +last, and Marianne was glad enough to see the familiar landmarks, and +to hear the barking of old Towser, who came bounding out to meet them, +and after sniffing around, yelped with joy, and jumped against one and +another, nearly knocking Marianne down in his delight. His barking and +yelping brought some one to the window. "Shut up there, Towser! Who's +there?" came from a door hastily opened. + +"Let us in, Jerusha," replied Mr. Reyburn. The man under his grasp made +a quick movement. + +"No, you don't, my fine sir," Asa exclaimed. "We've got you this far +with some trouble to ourselves, and we'll keep you now." + +"It is I, Walter Reyburn," said Mr. Reyburn in answer to the query from +the doorway. "I have some friends with me; you needn't be afraid to let +us all in." + +There was an ejaculation of surprise, but the door opened wider, and +a lank figure with a candle peered out. "Bless my soul!" exclaimed +Jerusha, "you could have knocked me down with a feather when I heard +your voice, Mr. Reyburn. Which are you?" She peered around at the +various faces, holding the candle so it would fall on each in turn. + +"I'm here, all right," replied Mr. Reyburn, grimly, "though I'm not +surprised that you don't recognize me in this rig. I'm a big Injun, +Jerusha," and he laughed. It was good to feel himself at liberty again. + +To his laugh Jerusha responded by a dry cackle. "That's proof positive, +Mr. Reyburn. Come right in, sir." She held the door wide open, and they +passed through, Asa and the Indian, Fire-Eyes, depositing their burden +on the floor. + +"Not there," exclaimed Marianne, "put him on the settle." + +Jerusha stared at the little figure in deerskins. "Why, land sakes! if +that ain't Mary Anne. Why, I want to know!" + +"Yes, it is I, you dear old Jerusha." She hugged the lank figure, in +her joy at seeing her again. "Here, Jerusha," she said, as soon as she +had finished her embrace, "help me to get our man here safely looked +after. I do not know how badly he is hurt." + +"You go 'long," said Jerusha. "I'll attend to him. I guess I'm capable +of it." + +Meantime Mr. Reyburn and the others were busy in securing the other +prisoner. "We'll take off this bandage, and make him comfortable," +said Asa. He lifted the man's fur cap from his head, and untied the +handkerchief which covered his mouth. As the dim light of the candle +disclosed his features, Marianne gave a cry of surprise, "Father! +Father! It is Royal!" + +"Wal, I'll be switched!" exclaimed Asa; "if that ain't what you might +call a coincidence, I'm a sinner. 'Tain't your brother?" + +"It is, it is!" Marianne's arms were around him. "Oh, you poor Royal, +you've been bandaged up all this time and couldn't speak a word. If we +had only known who it was, do you suppose I would have allowed you to +come this distance without saying a word to me? Did you know us?" + +"Not for some time," he replied doggedly. + +"Mary Anne," came Jerusha's sharp voice. "This here man's in want of +more attention than your brother. I want you should go and get me some +bandages. There's some in the chist in the upper room." + +"Is he badly hurt?" asked Marianne, as she took up the candle to light +her way. + +"He's not so terrible hurt, as near as I kin make out; but he's been +bleedin' pretty freely, and he's faint. I'd like a little spirits for +him, Mr. Reyburn. Never mind, Mary Anne can get me some." + +Marianne went off to obey directions. Meantime father and son faced +each other. "If I had known it was you, sir," said Mr. Reyburn, "I am +not so sure that I could have held you with a pistol in my other hand, +ready to blow your brains out if you got the best of me." + +Royal made no reply, only stood with head thrown back and defiance +written on his face. His father turned on his heel. "We must keep a +watch over him," he said. "Where is Mark?" + +"It is Royal Reyburn, your son, sir," said Jerusha, turning from the +man to whom she was ministering. + +"I know it," was the answer, "but he is none the less a prisoner, +captured in the service of the enemy." + +By this time Marianne had returned with the bottle of spirits and some +bandages. She was at no loss to find things in this her own home. She +leaned over the man lying white and still on the settle, and seeing him +for the first time she gave a little smothered cry, then she cried, +"Oh, father, Royal, it is Jack,--poor Jack Silverthorn! What a strange, +strange fatality! My brother and his best friend our prisoners. Yet I +am glad, glad that we are the ones to take them." + +"Who is the man?" asked her father, coming up. + +"It is Jack Silverthorn." + +"A friend of yours?" + +"Yes,--I mean, no. He is a friend of mine, and yet he is an enemy. I +know his sisters, and I am very fond of them; so for their sakes I am +glad their brother has fallen into our hands,--though, to be sure," she +added, "he wouldn't have been hurt but for us." + +"The man shall be made as comfortable as possible," returned her +father. "Jerusha will not let him suffer for want of nursing. But +Marianne, my child, you must go to bed. You can leave the patient and +the rest of us to Jerusha's good graces." + +"You must go to bed, too," said the girl, tenderly. "I do not see how +you have held out so bravely when you are not as strong as you ought to +be. You will remain here with us," she continued, turning to Asa and +the two Indians. + +"I guess I know when I'm well off," Asa replied; "but these two friends +of mine say they must go back to-night. I'm well content to stay where +I am." + +"Won't you stay?" Marianne asked the Indians. "You will be very +welcome." + +But they thought it safer to return, as they had come, in the darkness, +although Mr. Reyburn added his invitation to Marianne's. They responded +gravely to all expressions of gratitude, assuring the family of their +friendship and promising to remember that the hospitality of the house +was open to them. + +"We are quits, though," Asa told Fire-Eyes. "I don't forget that." But +the old squaw shook her head, and produced the bracelet as a token that +she felt there was still an obligation on her side. At last, after +many ceremonious speeches and an exchange of grave farewells, the two +Indians glided out into the night, leaving the others safe indoors. + +It was strange, indeed, to Marianne to sleep under her own roof again, +brought thither through such peculiar circumstances. What a twist of +fortune's wheel, that had made her brother her father's prisoner, after +the latter had been in the hands of the enemy and had escaped. She +was not quite sure of Asa's part in the capture of her brother, and +determined to ask him about it. She did this later, but received no +satisfaction, though if the truth had been known, it was he who planned +that Royal should be taken by Fire-Eyes as the lad was returning from a +visit from the Silverthorn's. He thought it a huge joke, did Asa, but +he would not tell Marianne of it. After her thoughts had dwelt upon +Royal for a while, Marianne began thinking of Jack. She wondered if he +suffered much. Would he be very angry with them all when he learned how +he had been fired upon in the discharge of his duty? She was very sorry +for his sisters, who would be distressed over his condition. She cared +more for their feelings than for his, for they were innocent, and he +had been an enemy. She would like to get word to Kate and Sue. Perhaps +Asa would help her do that, and send a message to her mother, too. +The tears came to her eyes as she thought of her mother. She wondered +if she were lying wide awake, worrying over her beloved ones. Excited +as Marianne was, she was so weary in mind and body that she soon fell +asleep, the thought of her mother her last conscious one. + + + + + CHAPTER VIII + + _Friend or Enemy_ + + +When she awoke the next morning and saw her familiar surroundings, for +a moment Marianne forgot that she had been from home all these weeks; +but gradually the events of the night before came back clearly, and +she sprang out of bed, remembering that Jerusha would need her help. +She found this maid of all work had already a good fire started, and +was stirring around, making breakfast ready. "What can I do, Jerusha?" +Marianne asked. + +"You can go and see if the men folks are getting up; and if they are, +you might ask that little whiffet of a pedler how the wounded boy is, +and if he can eat any breakfast. I ain't had time to see to him this +morning, and I don't know as I need to. They was all quiet when I got +up. I listened at the door, and I didn't hear nothin' but a snore." + +"Where is father?" + +"Land! he was up and off before daybreak! He ain't going to let grass +grow under his feet when it comes to getting back to camp. He said last +night that he wouldn't be back to breakfast." + +Leaving Jerusha vigorously stirring up a johnny-cake, Marianne went to +the door of the room where the three men were, and timidly knocked. The +door was opened by Asa, who was keeping cheerful watch over the two +prisoners. On the bed lay Jack, laughing, actually laughing, at some +of Asa's witticisms. Marianne stood still in the doorway, surprised at +this levity on the part of the wounded prisoner. + +"Come in," called Jack, cheerfully. "Isn't this a huge joke? Peaslee +has been telling me about it." + +"I don't see the joke," said Royal, looking grum. + +"Roy has no sense of humor," Jack went on. "For my part, I think it is +the funniest thing I've heard for many a long day. You must have been +surprised when you got here and saw who your prisoners were." + +"It was owing to the dark that we didn't know sooner," Marianne +replied. "I don't see now why we didn't recognize Royal; but he had no +chance to speak, and I was so scared, and altogether we didn't seem +to have our wits about us. Are you much hurt?" She felt a little more +kindly disposed toward this young man, now he was helpless. + +"No, not so much," Jack made reply. "I was stunned by the bullet, and I +got a rough tumbling rolling down hill; but, beyond a few bruises and a +sprained ankle, I'm not so badly off. Asa says your father has gone to +see if we can be set free on parole." + +"Oh, then will you stay here?" She turned to Royal. + +"Not necessarily," he replied. "I, for one, am not willing to promise +not to take up arms again." + +"Nonsense!" broke in Jack. "I am willing enough to do it; and, +moreover, I don't object to staying where I am. I should think you'd be +glad enough of your luck, Roy, when here's your home, and you've a good +excuse for not fighting against your people. You've shown your colors, +and that's all that is necessary for you to do. So far as that goes, if +it hadn't been for grandfather's being so set upon my joining the army, +I don't believe I should have done it; at least, not till things were +a little more lively. I suppose you think I would have been perfectly +right if I had remained a neutral, Miss Marianne." + +"I don't like half-hearted people," she replied coldly. Then she added: +"I came up to see if you could eat any breakfast." + +"I? Oh, yes. Can't I?" He turned to Asa. + +"I'd be a little keerful," returned the pedler. "A bit of porridge, +maybe, with a little milk." + +"Porridge!" Jack made a wry face. "I'm not a baby." + +"You've a bit of fever," Asa warned him. + +"Jerusha will fix you up something, if there's anything to be had," +Marianne promised him. She felt her responsibility with a sick man in +the house. So she bustled about, and hunted here and there till she +was able to provide a couple of poached eggs for Jack; and Jerusha had +made ready quite an abundant meal for the others, for Mark had started +out early, and had brought in some game to supply the larder. It was +well he did, and that Jerusha was capable of exhibiting her merits as a +cook, for Mr. Reyburn came in just before the meal was ready, and with +him was no less a person than the colonel of his regiment. He was quite +a young man, but tall and distinguished looking, and he met the little +frontier maid with all the courtesy in the world. "So this," he said, +"is the young lady of whom you were telling me, and to whom the success +of your escape is due." + +[Illustration: "'_This ... is the young lady of whom you were telling +me._'"] + +"Oh, no," returned the blushing Marianne, "not to me, for it was Asa +Peaslee and his Indian friends who carried out the plan." + +"But it was your plan, to begin with," insisted the colonel. "Now about +these prisoners of yours, Miss Reyburn; since they are young, and don't +know any better, I think we shall have to release them on parole. I +have consulted the general, and that is his opinion. Will that suit +you?" + +"Indeed, yes." + +"You are specially interested in them, of course." + +"In my brother, of course, sir; and as the other is the brother of some +very good friends of mine, I should like to see him receive the same +generous treatment." + +"Only because he is the brother of your friends?" said the colonel, +quizzically. + +Marianne drew herself up to the full extent of her height. "That is the +only reason. Do you suppose I could have any other with regard to one +who is my country's enemy?" + +The colonel laughed, and asked to see this terrible foe. Jack, with his +boyish face and his bandaged head, did not seem very formidable; and he +was so ready to give his word not to take arms within the time proposed +by the colonel, that there was no trouble at all in settling his case. +Royal was more stubborn; yet there was something in the dignified +courtesy of the colonel, something in the half sarcastic way in which +he referred to the lad's birthplace, to his ancestry, and his father's +loyalty to his country, that finally broke down the boy's obduracy, +and he confessed that it was not so much a matter of principle as of +bravado which had caused him to take the other side, and he gave his +parole with Jack. + +"Then you are safe not to fight against your country for a year," said +the colonel. "At the end of that time you may see more clearly that it +would not show a lack of manhood to fight for her." + +Royal made no reply, but accepted with a good grace the colonel's +advice to stay at home quietly. It is doubtful if he had been quite so +ready to accept the situation, if his father had been present at the +interview; but he with good judgment stayed away, and, indeed, Royal +did not see him again till the matter was half-forgotten. + +He rode back to camp with the colonel, but not before he had had a talk +with Marianne. "I think it is best for all concerned that I remain at +camp," he told her. "I shall, perhaps, be able some day to tell my son +that I am not ungrateful to him for having saved my life, but now does +not seem the best time for it." + +"He wasn't in a very good humor this morning," Marianne confessed. "I +suppose he thinks you had something to do with his capture." + +"Well, you can tell him I didn't. It's best that we should not meet for +a time, and I can leave, feeling secure in your safety. I hope we can +get your mother home before long." + +"And I, too. Jerusha is very capable, but one does want one's own +mother." + +"Yes, I can well imagine that. I want her, too. Jerusha will attend to +our wounded man; you will not have anything to do there." + +"He isn't very badly hurt. I thought he must be, at first. I should +like to get word to his family." + +"Asa tells me that he sent them a message by Fire-Eyes." + +"That was thoughtful of him. He is such a funny, queer old fellow, that +Asa; but I think he has a very good heart." + +Mr. Reyburn smiled. "Yes, he is a queer Dick, but he is all right. Now +I must be off, daughter. I see the colonel coming. Do the best you can, +and if I don't see you soon, I will let you hear from me." He rode off, +and Marianne returned to the house feeling rather disappointed that her +father was not to be on hand to consult, and to direct affairs. + +She found her days passed busily enough. There was more or less +excitement at this time, for there was the constant expectation of +an attack upon the British from the Americans, and, indeed, several +abortive attempts to advance upon Canada were made. There were days +when the thunder of guns from the batteries on one side or the other +of the river, struck terror to those living near by; but little was +accomplished beyond the destruction of some stores at Black Rock +and the injuries to General Porter's house, in which he made his +headquarters, being then in command of a body of New York militia. + +Had she willed it otherwise, Marianne at that time had few moments for +Jack, a fact of which he complained, but only laughed good-naturedly +when she remarked severely that he was treated a thousand times better +than he deserved, and that a prisoner, even on parole, could not expect +more than toleration from his enemies. "Are you really my enemy?" Jack +would ask, and Marianne with dignity would tell him that she most +decidedly was. + +The noise of the cannonading brought war almost to their very door, +and gave Marianne a big scare, but Royal and Jack laughed at her +fears, and Jerusha tried to comfort her by saying that death must +come to all, and those that took the sword must expect to die by the +sword; consequently, she had no reason to expect death from a cannon +ball. Rather peculiar logic, but it had a certain effect. Jerusha, be +it said, was a real comfort. She had been with the family for some +fifteen years, having first appeared at Madame Desvouges's, where she +applied for work, and later she was taken into the Reyburn family. +She had little to tell of herself. She was originally from Maine, and +had married a Canadian, whom the Reyburns supposed to have been a +worthless sort of fellow. Jerusha, however, seldom made references to +her past life, but she had a fine scorn of men in general. She was +brusque of manner, plain of speech, energetic, capable and trustworthy +to a degree, and quite content and grateful for the home offered +her. She was specially fond of Marianne, whom she always called Mary +Anne, to the girl's discontent. Whether Jerusha preferred the name, +or whether she used it from a grim sense of humor and a desire not +to cater to small vanities, no one ever knew. She was in her element +with the responsibility of the housekeeping and a sick man to look +after; for the greater call upon her, the better she liked it. Though +usually a taciturn and rather melancholy person, her spirits rose in +an emergency; and the more depressed were those around her, the more +cheerful she became, accentuating her speech with trite maxims and +quotations from Scripture. + +It was one day when Marianne felt particularly despondent that +Jerusha's prophecies came really true. All the morning Marianne had +complained of loneliness, seemed possessed of forebodings, and longed +for her mother, and Jerusha had answered her with, "It's always darkest +before day" and "Every cloud has a silver lining," concluding with +"Many are the afflictions of the righteous, but the Lord will deliver +him out of them all." + +"I'm afraid I'm not very righteous, then," said Marianne, petulantly. + +"Now, Mary Anne, don't you go speaking lightly of Scripture," Jerusha +chided her by saying. "I guess we all fall short, if it comes to that. +I ain't a saint, but the Lord has delivered me from the hand of the +ungodly. This is a vale of tears, to be sure, but sometimes them very +tears waters joy and gladness. I rather guess your ma's more anxious to +see you 'n you are to see her." + +"If she were, she'd try and come home." + +"Now, that's what I call right down undutiful," returned Jerusha. +"You'll forget your fifth commandment next. There's your brother +removed from the device of the enemy, and your father freed from the +pit digged for him, and you're safe and sound. What's the use of +complaining? Count your mercies, child; count 'em over." + +Marianne leaned her head against the woman's shoulder. "But I am +homesick for mother." + +"I guess you ain't the only one's been homesick in her life," returned +Jerusha, giving a vicious dig to the pumpkin she was paring. "There's +some that never expects to git a sight of their home ag'in, and they +live and move and have their bein' just the same. Your mother'll come +when you ain't looking for her." + +And sure enough, about dusk the very next evening, who should appear +but Mrs. Reyburn, laughing, crying, chattering half in French, half +in English: "Nomme de Grace! but I am glad to embrace you again, my +daughter. Ciel! but I have a mind not to love you at all. Oui, ma +chère, vous êtes mechante to steal away from your poor mother in such +fashion. Grand'mère, how she was mystified, and how she was outraged +that you did not confide in her! As for me, I wept tears, such tears +that my pillow was damp from them. But they send love, all. And Victor, +he goes about as a sick owl. Royal we have not seen at all. I know +not where he is. We are afraid he has been made responsible for your +father's escape. I am anxious, yet I make my first opportunity to come +over, and here I am." + +"Oh, mother, mother, but I am glad to see you," Marianne murmured, +patting her face. "And yes, I forgot, you did not know; Royal is here." + +"Mon Dieu!" screamed Mrs. Reyburn, raising her hands. "My son is here?" + +"Yes." Marianne told her the story, concluding with: "Mother dear, it +is well you have come home, for you see we need you, and besides, you +are forgetting your English which you spoke so well." + +"Naughty child, I do not forget." + +"But you are speaking French half the time, and the other half it is +with the accent of my grandmother." + +Mrs. Reyburn laughed. "It is because I am excited. I will soon become +accustomed to my English, now I am at home." But the hands went up +again. "Tiens! I have forgot. Our guest, where is she?" + +"She? Who is she? You mean, I think, the wounded Jack Silverthorn." + +"No, no; I did not tell you in my joy to embrace you again. It is the +sister of your wounded prisoner, your Silverthorn. She came with me. It +was she who procured the passes through the lines, that she might come +and see her brother." + +"Kate, or Sue, is it?" + +"The one called Kate. I left her with her brother, whom we found on the +porch outside, too late in the evening for a man who has been ill, I +thought. I sent them inside, and there they must be now." + +"Then I must go to her at once. I am very glad to have dear Kate. Ah, +but I am happy now, with my mother and my good friend of whom I am so +fond. Dearest mother, if you but knew how mother-sick I have been." + +Her mother gathered her again in her arms, and they stood in a silent +embrace for a moment. Then Marianne withdrew herself and said, "I must +go and give Kate a welcome, but I shall not stay long, for I want to +hear all you have to tell me." + +She found Kate in animated conversation with Jack. "Am I not an +impertinent piece?" Kate cried. "I invite myself here without so much +as a 'by your leave.' But the message alarmed us so! The Indian brought +it, you know, and we felt sure that Jack must be much worse than he +said; but see him, as lively as a cricket! Sue at first insisted that +she would come, but she gave in when grandfather said that she was +halfway an American already, and we might count upon never seeing her +again if she once escaped to this side. Behind his back she told me +that she thought after all that I might as well come and learn her way +of thinking, which speech, if grandfather had heard, he would have +scolded her well for." + +"You would both have been welcome," Marianne assured her, "and now +we have one of you here, we will try to keep you till you do become +Americanized. Your brother does not need much nursing. His sprained +ankle seems now to be the worst of his troubles, and it is but a +question of time when that will be well. Royal and Jerusha and Asa +Peaslee have been his nurses, so he has not lacked for attention, I can +assure you." + +"Royal?" The color flamed up into Kate's cheeks, and she stooped over +to caress a purring cat which had followed Marianne into the room. + +"Yes, Royal. You didn't know he was here?" + +"No, I hadn't heard," Kate returned, in a low voice. "We had not seen +him, but that was not strange, seeing that Jack was away from home; +and, besides, a soldier's duties make him rather an uncertain visitor." +She was a little confused, but quickly regained her composure, and then +Marianne bore her off to her own little room in a corner of the sloping +roof, and there they chattered as girls will, till Marianne, jumping +up, declared that she was neglecting her duties, and would Kate come +with her to the kitchen. + +A big cheerful room it was, with white-washed walls, great open +fireplace, and well-scrubbed floor. Mrs. Reyburn was already bustling +about, exclaiming at this and that thing, and excusing all deficiencies +upon the ground of her absence. "Not that you and Jerusha have not done +famously," she said to Marianne, "but I see many things to be made +ready for winter. My faith! but I am glad to be at home again, with my +husband safe and both my children beside me." + +"And other people's children as well," put in Kate. "You are very good +to take us in, but I really see no reason why we should remain long to +burden your hospitality, for Jack is comparatively well now, though the +hypocrite pretends he is not." She looked up lovingly at her brother, +who had followed the girls into the kitchen, using a crutch to assist +him. + +"Comparatively well," he repeated. "If you had been knocked over by +a bullet, and sent rolling down a cliff, banging your head and arms +and legs against every tree in your way, I don't believe you'd call +yourself comparatively well for a year." + +"A year! Am I given to suppose that you mean to stay here a year?" Kate +asked. + +"I'll stay here as long as they'll keep me," returned Jack, with a +laugh. "There's no use in going home when I can't fight; besides, I am +told our troops are half starved and half clothed. Do you imagine I +could think of going with that ragout of Mrs. Reyburn's in my nostrils?" + +They all laughed, and Marianne declared that since it was all a matter +of loaves and fishes, and though the Bible said, that if our enemy +hungered, we should feed him, yet she thought that Master Silverthorn +might have found a better excuse for staying. Whereupon Jack told +her that he had excuse enough, which he had more than once sought to +reveal to her, but that she would not hear it. Marianne tossed her +head impatiently at this and announced that it was her intention to go +immediately to the dairy, and would Kate go with her. As for Jack, he +would best remain where he was and tell her mother his fibs; perhaps +she could be made to believe them, but as for Marianne herself, she +knew better. + + + + + CHAPTER IX + + _A Little Fun_ + + +The year 1812 was closing with but small encouragement to the land +forces of the Americans. General Van Rensselaer having resigned, his +command was turned over to the bombastic Smyth, who was a veritable +windbag. His high-sounding proclamations, however, had some effect, for +they brought volunteers flocking to the front. But these found their +leader a man of words and not of deeds, for, after twice bringing them +to the very brink of an invasion into Canada, he recalled them, and +thereby brought down such jeers and threats upon his devoted head that +he at last retired to his home in Virginia. + +Mr. Reyburn, like most of his comrades, chafed and fumed under all +these disappointments. Since his return he had been raised to the rank +of captain, and was now more away from home than ever. He and his son +never met, for Royal made a point of getting out of the way when he +saw his father coming. The young man felt somewhat embarrassed at the +position he was in as paroled prisoner in his father's house, and he +also felt somewhat aggrieved that his father had not acknowledged his +efforts in saving him from a savage enemy. On the other hand, Captain +Reyburn saw that Royal made a point of keeping out of his way, and he +made no advances. + +"They are both entirely too proud," said Marianne to her mother. "I +think Royal might give in, because he is the younger, and he knows +father appreciates what he did for him; because I told Royal what +father said." + +"It will all come right in time," her mother told her, "in the meantime +let us be thankful that we have them both so near. Your father +complains at the inaction, but I am thankful enough that it is so +quiet. Here comes the dear man now. Let us welcome him with cheerful +faces." + +"Such management!" said Captain Reyburn, throwing off his cap, and +sitting down before the fire. "As if it were not enough to have +incompetent leaders, but some idiot must circulate the report among +the militia, that if they cross into Canada for military purposes, +they become liable for five years' service, becoming regulars in so +doing. Such talk! yet there is nothing but desertion and rioting to be +heard of. The only fighting the men seem to be able to do is that among +themselves, and their leaders are not any better. By George! I wish +I were back in Kentucky; there they are putting out real stuff, true +soldiers with William Henry Harrison at their head. I wish I were with +them. Ordered into winter quarters, when our force, if it had any grit +to back it, could knock out the British over on the other side in no +time! They don't begin to have the number of troops we have. Imagine! +brought to the very brink of an invasion, and then ordered back, the +regulars to winter quarters and the volunteers to their homes!" + +Marianne brought her two hands smartly together. "Oh, then you are at +home for good! How glad I am! We knew that the expedition was given +up, but we heard there had been some fighting, and we were afraid that +there was more to come." + +"I wish to Heaven there were more to expect. Yes, I am at home for a +time. It's a pretty poor outlook for our success, as things are now." + +"We've given 'em some good licks on the sea," said Asa Peaslee, who had +come in and was listening to Captain Reyburn's report. "I've half a +mind to jine the marines myself. I ain't much of a climber, an' I dunno +'s I wouldn't tumble kerflunk on deck, if I was to try to shinny up +them ropes, but I like to be on the winnin' side; and, seein' as there +ain't much glory to be had soldierin' around these parts, I dunno's I +won't light out and go where it's more excitin'. You're goin' to be at +home now, cap'n, and my days of usefulness so far's helpin' you out is +concerned, is most over." + +"I thought you meant to fight only in self-defence, Asa," put in +Marianne. + +"That's what I said; but I guess it'll be self-defence if I git a +sight of the enemy's weapons," he replied dryly. "S'long as they +ain't no Injun fightin', I kin stand it, but I would like to save +my scalp, seein' as I've kep' a-holt of it all these years. Injuns +ain't sea-farin' folks, and when a fellow hears of victories like the +_Constitution_ over the _Gareer_, and the _Wasp_ takin' the _Frolic_, +seems as if he'd like to be there. I guess I'll be hitchin' along in a +day or two, and see what gol-durned foolishness I'll be gittin' into +next. I don't seem to be able to keep from meddlin' somewheres. Used +to be always pokin' my fingers into the pies and cakes when I was a +youngster, and gittin' licked for it, so I guess it's inborn original +sin's the matter with me now that makes me just ache to be gittin' into +trouble." + +True to his word, he started away one morning soon after, saying, at +parting: "You ain't rid of me for good, I guess. If I don't git blowed +up, or scalped, or hacked to pieces, like as not I'll be coming this +way ag'in, when there's anything goin' on. I'm the curiosest fellow you +ever did see; must be pokin' my nose into other folk's consarns, and +never can mind my own business." + +Marianne watched him depart, having first loaded him down with +provisions. "I like the old fellow," she told Kate. "I suppose he may +be shrewd in driving a bargain, and doesn't always tell the exact +truth about his wares, but he is so good-hearted and brave, though he +pretends he is neither." + +"He poses for an innocent," said Kate, "but he is really pretty smart, +and knows a heap more than he tells. Here come our brothers. Shall we +go and meet them?" + +"You may, if you choose," replied Marianne, "but I've something better +to do." + +Kate caught her around the waist, and laughing said: "You don't escape +this time. You always make that excuse. Do you really dislike poor Jack +so much?" + +"You know I do," replied Marianne, struggling to get away. + +"Just because he fought on the other side?" + +"No, not that altogether, but you know he was very rude to me when he +first saw me, that time in the woods." + +"When he pulled you out of the bog? Did you want to stay there?" + +"Stop teasing, Kate. You know it wasn't that, but he made fun of me." + +"He thought you a small child. He doesn't make fun of you now. I am +sure he is as polite as possible." + +"Yes, but--it is really because he is on the enemy's side." + +"So is your brother, but you don't dislike him." + +"That is a very different thing. One ought not to hate her own brother; +and besides, Royal is fond of me." + +"Then if Jack were fond of you, you'd be fond of him." + +"How you do make one choose words. Let me go, Kate. I don't like him, +so there; I am sorry he is your brother, for you I love." She suddenly +broke away, then returned to throw her arms around Kate, and kiss her +over and over again, after which she ran into the house, without so +much as a look at the two coming up the walk. + +Jack still limped a little, but he leaned on Royal's arm, and the two +were talking animatedly. "Where has Marianne run to?" Royal asked. "We +wanted to tell her the latest news." + +"And what is that?" Kate asked. "Am I not to hear it?" + +"It is reported that there is going to be trouble with the Indians on +the western frontier." + +"O dear!" Kate looked distressed. "That is the worst thing to dread. I +wish I could see the right of this war, anyhow." + +Jack shook his head. "You'd better not let Captain Reyburn or Marianne +hear you say that. They think there is righteous cause enough." + +"Do you?" Kate asked quickly. + +"Looking at it from their side, I think they have, maybe, though I +wouldn't confess it to any one else. I don't wonder that they got mad +at the impressment of their seamen; still, I've no doubt England would +have made that all right, and I think the States were too hasty in the +matter." + +"Since I have been here," Kate returned, "I can see how they love +liberty beyond anything else, and that they believe the mother country +considers the United States only as a naughty child who has been too +impertinent, and that she wants them still to feel her power. I don't +much wonder that they resent that, and that they want to show her that +they can stand alone after their splendid fight for freedom in the +Revolution." + +Jack laughed. "What would grandfather say to such a speech?" + +"He would rage and rant, and call upon King George to witness that he +had always been loyal, no matter what views his descendants might hold. +Poor grandfather, I'm afraid he'll think we are entire renegades when +we go back." + +"And when will that be?" + +"As soon as we can." + +"That's a very indefinite time. What's the use of going at all, when +I've given my word not to fight for so many months? Here's Royal, +declaring that he isn't going to stay at home because his father is +back again. I might get into just such a state of mind concerning +grandfather if I went back; and if one cannot be at home, he might as +well be in one place as another. I propose to stay." + +"Why don't you say something, Royal?" Kate asked. "Shall we go or stay?" + +"Stay," Royal answered. "The war can't last very long at this rate. You +see how utterly the States have failed in carrying the war into Canada, +and it will not be long before there will be peace." + +"And are you really not going to live at home while your father is +here?" + +"I am not. I am going to stay at Will Fenton's." + +Kate looked at him wistfully. She wanted to tell him that she did not +think he was doing the best thing, but she hesitated. "You don't have +to meet your father, even if you stay at home," she said at last, "and +it would please your mother to have you stay." + +Royal began to make fantastic figures in the path with the stick he +carried. "It's awkward enough as it is," he replied. "It has come to +such a pass now that my father just nods to me when we meet, and never +has a word to say if I am by. I don't want to spoil it for the rest, +and I think I'd better keep away and only come home when he is not +here." + +Kate looked thoughtfully out into the winter sunlight, but made no +comment. "To return to the subject of our staying," she said, after a +pause. "I think I ought to go back, even if Jack is determined to stay. +I ought not to desert Sue any longer." + +But when Marianne was told this, she declared against it. "Just as +winter is coming on, and there will be sleigh-rides and skating, and +all sorts of frolics, it would be too bad to leave and go over to that +stupid place where you will not have half the fun you would here. You +mustn't think of it." And forthwith she began to contrive a series +of amusement to keep her friend. She consulted Royal on the subject, +and found him quite ready to further her schemes. "We will show them, +Royal," she said, with a toss of her head, "we will show them that, +backwoodsmen though our father and grandfather were, we know how to +dance and entertain. The elegance of Monsieur Silverthorn, vieux, the +fine manners he pretends to have bequeathed to his grandson, I don't +find them after being with you and Victor, who can bow and dance with +the grace of a marquis. Bah! do you suppose that old withered Tory +over there can hold a candle to our grandfather Desvouges, of whom +grand'mère tells us? Such a gallant, he; so beautiful to behold in his +satins and velvets! Ah me! I wish we had satins and velvets to wear. In +homespun we will attire ourselves; yet we will not forget the graces of +our ancestors, even if some of our guests do despise us." + +"All this, I suppose, is a tirade against Jack Silverthorn," said +Royal, coolly. "Why do you think he despises you? I am sure he has +never given you reason to think so, and it was but yesterday that Kate +said she had never seen a girl more graceful than you." + +"Ah, Kate! yes, of course she would say that. She always is sweet and +lovely. I was not thinking of her. I wish to show Mr. Silverthorn that +I do not lack for partners in a dance, and do not have to go seeking +them among refugee Tories." + +"Chut! Chut! Marianne, your tongue runs away with you at times. Yet I +should like the dance well enough. I suppose Kate and Jack would like +it, too, though perhaps we had better ask them." + +"Nonsense, of course they will like it, and I do not want them to know +till it is all arranged. We will have it in the barn. A big, big place, +we want. It shall be a real frolic. We will have no lack of guests, I +assure you, for there are the military to draw upon. We will say it is +in Kate's honor, and we will have Long Joe to play for us, if we can +get him. I wish Victor were here, he dances so well; it is the one +thing that he does better than any one I know. Good old Victor, he +never lets me lack for a partner." + +When all the arrangements were made for the dance, Kate and Jack were +told, and cheerfully accepted the arrangement; though Jack may have had +a passing thought that some other form of entertainment would be better +suited to a man with a weak ankle. Yet he offered his help with a good +grace. + +At the suggestion of Captain Reyburn the affair resolved itself into +a husking-bee, followed by a dance. "In that way," said he, "I'll get +my work done, and you'll have your fun. Half the boys around are ready +for an invitation, and I think you'll have some difficulty in providing +partners for them all." + +"I know a way out of that difficulty," said Marianne, patriotically. +"We will not invite any one of the men who have not been or who are not +in our army." + +"Ho! Ho!" laughed her father. "That is a good way out of it. I've no +doubt we shall find the soldier lads eager enough for sport of that +kind." + +"I'll leave you to choose which ones ought to be invited," said +Marianne, "and I think we can find girls enough, if we depend upon +Black Rock as well as Lewiston. My only anxiety is whether we can +supply sufficient refreshments." + +"Trust your mother for that," replied her father. "Between my wife +and Jerusha, I reckon no one will go away hungry." And, indeed, for +days Mrs. Reyburn was in her element. She liked nothing better than to +provide a feast, and to show her skill in using her mother's famous +recipes. So there were great pasties of game, huge roasts of venison, +doughnuts rolled in maple sugar, pumpkin cake, and pies of many kinds +in turnover shape. + +"My!" exclaimed Kate, when the last pie came from the oven. "I never +saw such a pile of goodies. That doesn't look much like war time, does +it?" + +"They will eat it all," Mrs. Reyburn told her. "Every time my husband +comes in he tells me of some new guest he has invited, and we shall +soon have room for not another one." + +Truly it was a goodly company which assembled on the evening selected. +The boys from the regiments now in winter quarters, Virginians, +Marylanders, Kentuckians, and New Yorkers, in motley uniforms; the +girls from the villages and the surrounding country, in homespun, +deerskin, or calico; a few Canadians, who had taken refuge on the +American side of the river, and all eager for a frolic. + +The huge piles of Indian corn lay ready for the huskers; the table +groaned with its load of pasties, cakes, and pies; torches and +pine-knot fires were ready to be lighted; and Marianne viewed it all +with a pleased eye. "It will do," she said to Kate, "but it is neither +the husking nor the supper that I am looking forward to; it is the +dance. I long for the dance. Don't you, Kate?" + +Kate hesitated, blushed, looked down. She could not bear to dampen +Marianne's ardor, and all this time she had failed to tell her. +"I--you see, I don't know much about it. Grandfather is such an +old Puritan--and--he never liked to have us--and so we--that is--I +have never learned." She looked helplessly at Marianne when she had +stammered out this piece of information. + +Marianne stared at her in surprise, then she laughed merrily, but in +some embarrassment. "And I have given this frolic for you, and took it +for granted that you danced. What a stupid I am! Why didn't you tell +me?" + +"Because I didn't want to spoil your fun. I saw that the dance was what +you liked the best. I can husk corn, you know, and I shall love to +watch the dancers." + +"You shall do more. Where is Royal? Where is your brother? Ah, that +Victor were here to play the violin for us! He plays with much feeling, +that Victor." She darted out of the log building and came back with +her brother and Jack. "I am the most stupid!" she exclaimed. "I am a +selfish one, to be sure. I prepare an entertainment for my friends, +and behold, one does not dance, and the other cannot because of his +sprained ankle. Did you ever know such a stupid, Royal? But come, in +the little time that is before us we must teach Kate the figures. Come, +Mr. Jack, you must hobble through it somehow." + +She extended her hand, and Jack led her out upon the rough floor. +"We'll have no music," he said. + +Marianne gave him a little side glance, and drew from her pocket a +queer little instrument, upon which she began to play a quaint tune, +piping out the few notes with a sweet shrillness while she kept time +with her foot. Jack looked at her in wonder. "How unlike any other girl +you are," he said; "you are full of surprises. Where did you get that +curious little pipe?" + +"Victor made it for me," Marianne told him, exhibiting the little pipe +with some pride. + +"Has it a name? I never saw one like it before." + +"No, it has no special name. You see it is neither a fife nor a horn +nor a whistle, though Victor and I usually call it the little horn. I +think he was very clever to make it. He taught me to play upon it while +he played his violin. Come now; one, two, three. Advance, Royal." + +Royal led Kate toward her, they swung corners, balanced, bowed to +imaginary couples, represented by stalks of corn, and finally the dance +stopped. Marianne gave a nod to Kate, saying: "You will do. Royal will +see that you do not lack for partners who can guide you properly. As +for you, Mr. Jack, I am afraid you have already been kept too long on +your lame ankle." + +"I suppose that this must be my last dance," said Jack, dejectedly. +"One does not feel very graceful, I imagine, dancing with a lame man." + +Marianne gave a little shrug of her shoulders and walked away, saying: +"There are those who could make a more courteous speech, Mr. Jack, +and who would say I am not ungraceful at any time; but, of course, an +awkward little girl, as I am in your eyes, cannot be expected to show +grace, except under very fortunate circumstances." + +"What a dolt I am!" Jack hastened to explain. "I didn't mean that; you +know I didn't. Why do you always try to twist my words into a wrong +meaning? Are you never going to forgive me for that unlucky first +meeting?" + +"Oh, unlucky, of course, since otherwise I should, perhaps, never have +met you at all." + +Jack hobbled up to her and looked down into the blue eyes, which met +his stonily. "I wish I knew whether you really hate me or whether you +merely try to tease me when you say such things." + +"You cannot think I would take the trouble to tease you," Marianne +answered, moving away. "You know full well how I feel toward my +country's enemies." Whereupon Jack heaved a sigh and looked so +disconsolate that Kate fancied he was suffering, and solicitously came +over to him, begging him to find a place where he could be seated +comfortably. + +"You shouldn't have tried the dance, Jack," she said. + +"But I enjoyed it." His eyes were following Marianne, who was lighting +up the torches, which flared out from the dingy walls of the log +building. + +"You look as if you were enjoying yourself now," Kate laughed. "I see, +Jack, that little tease has been saying something sharp. Don't mind +her; she doesn't mean half she says." And then the guests came trooping +in, glad to get under cover from the cold. + + + + + CHAPTER X + + _The Husking and What Followed_ + + +For a couple of hours the fun over the husking was fast and furious; +and by ten o'clock three rousing cheers gave evidence that the task was +completed, though to her discomfiture, Marianne's was not the winning +side. + +A big, burly Frenchman was hoisted upon a clumsy platform, and soon +his fiddle sung out a merry tune; then amid much laughter the dancing +began. A fantastic picture the scene made, only possible on the +frontier. Erect young soldiers, decked out in the best uniforms at +their command, stepped through the figures with dignified carriage; +gay young Frenchmen, some clad in the silks and satins brought over by +their forefathers a century before; others, in the deerskin garments +of the habitant, bowed and pirouetted with an elegance handed down +from some courtly sire; rough militiamen, farmer boys in homespun or +buckskin, galloped about awkwardly, making the floor resound with the +energy of their steps. The smoky flare of the torches lighted up the +fair faces of the girls, most of them in gay calicoes, though some +wore the silken gowns hoarded by their mothers. Few wore other shoes +than moccasins, though here and there a pair of satin-clad feet would +twinkle from under the brocaded petticoats. The big room was dingy with +smoke, illy lighted, and none too warm. Against its rough walls the +entertainers had fastened long stalks of corn, whose dry blades rustled +as the dancers swept by. Clumsy benches were ranged along the sides, +and mixed with the odor of the burning pine-knots was the scent of the +corn and the leathery odor of the deerskin garments. + +Marianne and Kate wore cotton prints, and, in imitation of a fashion +then in vogue, they had each contrived from some "book-muslin" curtains +which had been lying away, a scarf, trimmed around the hem with a frill +of lace lent by Mrs. Reyburn for the occasion. They were a little +conscious of the responsibility their vanity brought them, for Mrs. +Reyburn had given them many charges to be careful of the lace which +her mother's mother had brought from France, and which could never be +replaced if anything were to happen to it. Rather incongruous it was, +to be sure, worn with the gay calico gowns, but the girls were vastly +pleased with this addition of elegance to their costumes. + +"I am sure we will look as fine as any one," Marianne had declared as +she stood on tiptoe to peep into the small mirror over her bureau. "I +am so pleased that we found this book-muslin. It is a little stiff, but +it will become more flowing the longer we wear it. Mother has lent me +her brooch. I should like to have my curious bracelet, but it does not +spoil my pleasure to be deprived of it." + +Nothing did spoil her pleasure, although she felt a small pang of envy +to see that Minerva Ashman, the prettiest girl in the room, was one +of the few who wore a silk gown. And although she could not bear Jack +Silverthorn, Marianne told herself that he needn't have singled out the +belle of the evening for his special attentions. He might have been +more polite to her, if only for appearance' sake; but she remembered +that he had begun their acquaintance by being rude, and she didn't +care, she had plenty of partners,--which in truth she had, and so did +Kate, who acquitted herself nobly in the matter of dancing, in spite of +her declaring that she had no knowledge of the figures. + +Marianne's most devoted admirer was a young Kentuckian, who claimed +distant cousinship. Mr. Reyburn had brought him up to present to his +daughter, and beamed with pleasure as he told her he had discovered a +kinsman from his native State. "This is Sergeant Frederic Lyle," he +told her. "Come to find out, he is a cousin upon my mother's side; your +grandmother was a Lyle, you know, and you must make your cousin Fred +feel at home." + +"A cousin? How nice!" Marianne exclaimed. "I have not many cousins. Am +I to say Cousin Fred or Mr. Lyle?" + +"Cousin Fred, please," said the young man, eagerly. "It will make it +seem so much more like home; and I hope I may say Cousin Marianne." + +"Why, yes, I have no objection; and it is a poor rule that will not +work both ways. Do you dance? Shall I find you a partner? Minerva +Ashman is the belle of the evening, you see, and if you have not been +presented--" + +"I need not be. She seems to be quite well attended. The young +gentlemen hover around her like moths around a candle. I must confess +such brilliant beauty does not attract me. I can find greater charms +closer at hand." He bowed gallantly. "If you have not promised the next +dance, may I hope that you will honor me?" + +"I am afraid the next is promised, but--" + +"The next, then?" + +"Yes, I can give you that." And her father nodded approvingly as she +swept by with this new cousin. + +"They make a pretty good-looking couple," he said with satisfaction +to his wife. But Mrs. Reyburn did not reply. There was Victor, absent +and out of mind. She agreed with her mother that no better match for +Marianne could be found than Victor, and in time it might be brought +about. Yet she did not forget that her husband, with American notions, +would hardly second her in arranging a marriage French fashion, and in +thinking of this she sighed. + +"Why that sigh, my wife?" Mr. Reyburn asked. "Are you tired, or does +the supper not satisfy your housewifely desires?" + +"It is the war of which I think," she made reply. "At all festivities +we have had my family present, and now they cannot get to us nor we to +them." + +"To be sure; that is too bad. Well, the war will not last long, and it +has brought us an increase of guests in all these soldier lads. The +girls do not lack for beaux to-night." + +"Ours never did," returned Mrs. Reyburn. Her eyes followed Marianne, +who was smiling up into the face of the tall Kentuckian. And then her +gaze wandered to where Royal sat toying with the end of Kate's scarf. +"He will ruin the lace with his clumsy fingers," Mrs. Reyburn murmured. +And with this thought came another of Victorine, patient and loving; of +Victor, faithful and devoted, on the other side of the river. + +It was nearly morning when the dance broke up. "It was a great +success," declared Kate, when the two girls had sought their chilly +little room. "I never had such a good time,--no, never. I wish Sue +could have been here, and then my happiness would have been complete." + +Marianne was dreamily smoothing out her scarf, and did not answer. +"What makes you so quiet?" Kate asked. "Are you disappointed?" + +Marianne roused herself with a start. "No, no, I am not. Yes, I wish +Sue could have been here; and I am glad you had a good time, Kate." She +paused for a moment and then asked, "Do you think Minerva Ashman very +beautiful?" + +"Not beautiful, but quite handsome. She is dark and brilliant and +showy, and in that dress looked very well." + +"Yes, the dress was handsome. Oh, Kate, is not my new cousin a fine +lad? He will be here very often, for he is homesick, poor fellow, and +my father wishes him to feel that he can come here at will." + +"And that will please you?" + +"Certainly; a cousin, yet not too nearly related, and one who is almost +a stranger; the situation is full of promise. He is a devoted patriot, +and on that question we can strike hands. You can see how my father +approves of him, and his manners are certainly those of a gentleman. He +is not like some persons, who forget to be polite." + +"Do you chance to mean any one in particular?" Kate asked. + +"Oh, no," returned Marianne, indifferently. "I was speaking in a +general way. But mercy! it is not far from morning, and we shall lose +every bit of our beauty sleep." At which terrible suggestion Kate +hurried off her clothes, and they climbed shivering into bed, to sink +down comfortably into the feathers which billowed up warmly around them. + +The winter promised to pass pleasantly enough. There were no specially +aggressive movements upon the Niagara frontier, with the exception of +a few skirmishes; the volunteers had gone to their homes, and only the +regulars were in their winter camp. It was Virginia and Maryland that +at this time were suffering from the depredations of the enemy, for +Cockburn and his men were not idle there. On the ocean, too, battles +were frequent, and from time to time came the news of more than one +naval victory. + +At the Reyburn farmstead there was no lack of jollity. Given an +encampment of soldiers near the home of two lively girls, and it +could not be expected but that good times would follow. Among the +most frequent visitors was Fred Lyle, who proved himself to be a good +comrade for riding, skating, or in fact for any indoor or outdoor +sport. He and Marianne were on the best of terms, and if any kind of +frolic were proposed, he was the first to offer his escort. Well +bundled up in furs, the merry sleigh-riders would enjoy a dash over the +hard snow and appear at the house of some neighbor, who always kept on +hand a supply of provisions for the comfort of just such visitors; then +after the hot supper was eaten, off again they would dash. Or it might +be an afternoon on the ice, cutting fantastic figures; or on mild days +a horseback ride would be taken along the side of the great gorge to +the wonderful falls above. + +Between Marianne and Jack there had not arisen a better appearance of +friendliness. They were constantly differing. "It seems to me that +Marianne goes out of her way to say sharp things," Jack complained to +his sister, "and she is hand in glove with that long-legged Kentucky +chap, who knows entirely too well how to presume upon his distant +relationship." + +"That's not for you to complain of," Kate told him. "If her parents +and her brother are satisfied with his way of acting, it is none of +our business. He is a good fellow, Jack, and you know it. Besides, +you might expect that he would receive more consideration, being an +American soldier." + +"But I am not in arms," grumbled Jack. + +"No; but you have been." + +"I just wish I had him on the other side of the river," said Jack, with +decision. + +"What would you do with him?" asked Kate, her dimples showing. + +"I'd keep him there." + +"And stay there yourself to watch him. I don't see that you'd be any +better off than you are now. You might have gone home long ago, but you +stayed here from preference; so you have no one to blame but yourself, +if you don't like it. What's the use of fussing, Jack, just because a +girl flouts you,--and a girl that you don't specially care for, too. +It's just because you want to play first fiddle; and that's all there +is to it." + +"That's all you know about it," returned Jack. "I think my own sister +might side with me, but you always stand up for Marianne every time." + +"Of course I do, because she's a girl, and I'm a girl." + +"Oh, and not because she's Roy's sister." + +Kate drew herself up with dignity. "Jack, if you ever say such a thing +again, I'll--I'll not speak to you. Don't you know that it is arranged +that Royal is to marry Victorine La Rue?" + +Jack stared. "Who told you such a thing?" he asked. + +"Mrs. Reyburn." + +"Well, I vow! Why, Kit, she's almost a hunchback." + +"But she is beautiful." + +"Who says so?" + +"Marianne." + +"Who else?" + +"Her mother--and Royal." + +"Well, I vow!" repeated Jack. Then after a pause, "Well, all is, I +think Royal is treating you pretty shabbily." + +"Jack, don't you dare to say such a thing!" cried Kate, bursting into +tears. "It isn't true. We are only good friends, and I don't want him +to be anything more. Any one can see that. Every one can, can't they. +Jack?" + +"I can't see it, then. Look here, Kate,"--Jack put his arm around his +sister,--"I wouldn't for the world make you cry. By George! I wish we'd +gone home long ago. We're both pretty well knocked out by the pair of +them." + +Kate wiped her eyes, and rested her head on Jack's shoulder. "You +mean--Marianne and Royal?" + +Jack nodded. + +"You are knocked out, Jack? Are you really? Do you actually care +how Marianne treats you? I thought it was just your vanity that was +touched. I didn't know it was your heart. Poor old Jack!" + +"Don't 'poor old' me! I can stand it, I suppose; but I wish I had never +seen the saucy little witch. Let's drop it, Kate. I'm not going to +give up, though. I have that much of the British bulldog about me that +I know how to hold on. Yet what you tell me about Roy confounds me. I +should think if there were anything of that kind settled upon, that he +would have told me." + +"Let's drop that, too," said Kate. "We'll try to stand it as best we +can. They are all awfully good to us, Jack; and we've no claim on them. +They never make us feel that we are aliens and here under protest; but +oh! I want to see Sue and father." + +"And I am the one who has been keeping you here all this time. It is +all my fault. I ought to have thought of some one else besides myself." +Jack patted the curly head resting against his shoulder. "Well, cheer +up, old girl; we'll try to get back. I guess it's what is best for us +both." + +This conversation occurred the day upon which a little party started +out for an afternoon ride. It was a mild day for the season, but the +air was crisp and exhilarating. Marianne rode ahead with her two +attendant knights, Jack and Fred; Kate followed with Royal. In spite of +the fact that she directed most of her conversation to Fred, Jack stuck +close by Marianne's side. As for Kate, she had no reason to complain +of the lack of attention from her cavalier; if there was any fault to +find, it was because of his too devoted air. It hurt Kate. Why could +he not joke and laugh and tease as Fred was doing? It half annoyed her +that there should be long lapses of silence in which Royal would give +her such glances as should be given only to the woman he loved. She +tried to keep before her the face of Victorine La Rue as Marianne had +described it: the face of a saint with glorious eyes, a perfect mouth, +and that marvellous cloud of hair falling over her shoulders. She spoke +out her thought: "It must be very hard for you to be deprived of going +to your grandmother's." + +"It would be under some circumstances," returned Royal. "I never +thought I could be so content at home. I have always chafed under my +father's rule, but now nothing seems to make much difference." He +looked at Kate with a tender smile. + +She lowered her lids and did not look at him as she said: "It +is unfortunate that you and your father cannot come to a good +understanding. If anything should happen to either of you, it would be +a great sorrow to remember that you were estranged." + +"Yes, I think so now. I felt that when I saw him wounded and in the +hands of those savages." + +"How glad you must have been to be able to rescue him, and to take him +to your grandmother's. They must miss you there, when you have always +spent so much of your time with them." + +"No doubt they do miss me, but Victor is very capable, and he looks +after everything as a son of the house would; in fact he is a son, +though an adopted one." + +"Victorine, his sister; I think you have told me that she is very +beautiful." + +"Of face, yes, poor girl." + +"And of character." + +"She is an angel of goodness." + +"Then, in spite of her deformity, she is very lovable." + +"No one could help loving her. You would if you knew her, as I hope you +will some day." + +Kate gave a little quick sigh. But just at that moment there was a +sudden stifled scream from Marianne, and Kate drew rein. Then from the +side of the road sprang out a figure which caught her bridle, and on +the other side a hand was laid on Royal. Sudden shots rung out upon the +air, then a horse went riderless along the road ahead. Jack was down on +the ground, and Fred Lyle was struggling with a man. Kate, bewildered +at this sudden onslaught, sat perfectly still, but recovering herself, +leaned forward to look below the furry cap of the man who had stopped +her progress. She gave an amazed cry: "Grandfather!" + +"Sh!" said her captor. "Keep quiet, my girl; we'll have you home in a +trice." + +By this time Fred was overpowered, and Marianne, held by a pair of +strong arms, was indignantly protesting against this procedure. "I'm +sorry," said a voice, which sounded very familiar to Kate, "but we'll +have to take you all along, if we want to get off at all. You needn't +be afraid that any one is going to treat you badly, Miss Reyburn. Come, +boys, we'll let the horses go." + +"Oh, but my parents, they will be so alarmed!" cried Marianne. "They +will think something dreadful has happened to us." + +The man picked up a bit of birch bark, and scribbled on it: "We are all +safe, but are prisoners. We are promised good care and a safe return." +"There, sign your name to that, and we'll let your horse carry that +home instead of you," said Marianne's captor, still holding her by +the wrist. Marianne obeyed, and the note was fastened securely. "That +will go as safe as by post," said the man. "The horse will probably go +straight home." He turned Marianne's gentle little mare, gave her a +light cut, and she cantered off. + +By a short detour the members of the riding party were led along the +cliffs to a woody path which took them to the river, which was still +open. Here two boats were waiting. "This is a pretty how-do-you-do," +said Fred to Marianne; "right here, in sight of our own shores, to +be carried off like a bundle of old clothes! I hope we will get over +without being fired upon by our own people." + +"You'll not be fired upon," said his escort. "We brought over some +provender, and we've a right to go back. There are plenty of folks +along here who can be bought off with a small sum; and if you think +there's no bartering back and forth, you are mistaken. We are all good +loyalists here, except perhaps yourself." + +"I am an American soldier, and no loyalist to your British king." + +"I am no loyalist, either," spoke up Marianne. "At least, I am loyal to +my own country but not to that wicked old England." + +"Sh!" warned Fred, fearing for the girl in her outspoken declaration; +but the man only laughed. "We don't care what little lasses profess to +be; it's only the men we are fighting. My son and daughter and the rest +of us are good loyalists, so we are in the majority." + +"Your son and daughter!" cried Marianne. "Then you are Mr. Silverthorn. +I thought your voice sounded very familiar. Oh, now I don't so much +mind, though it was very mean of you to grab us in this way. You'll not +hurt Cousin Fred, Mr. Silverthorn? I think you ought to let him go." +She laid her hand on the young man's arm. + +"He's your cousin Fred, is he. I guess we don't want to hurt him, but +we'll have to take him over just for the fun of the thing; and when +we get home, we'll see what Jack has to say about it. We'll treat you +rebels according to the way you've treated my boy and girl." + +Marianne was conscious that personally she had not treated Jack very +well, but she knew his creature comforts had been well supplied, and +so far as the rest of her family were concerned, he would have no +complaint to make; so she concluded that she would have to accept the +situation, which was much less dreadful than it at first seemed. + + + + + CHAPTER XI + + _A Turning of the Tables_ + + +It was nearly dark when the boat touched the opposite shore, and the +company disembarked. They proceeded on their way unmolested, and at +last a friendly beam ahead showed them that they were nearing the +Silverthorns' house. Kate's voice trembled with eagerness as she cried, +"I can see into the room, and there is Sue. Dear Sue! I wonder if she +suspects." + +"Not a bit of it," replied her father. "We don't give information of +our secret expeditions. She will be as surprised as you were." + +As the little procession came around the corner of the house, Sue came +to the door and peered out. "Is that you, father?" she asked. "Down, +Cæsar! you needn't bark so furiously; it's all right." + +"It's myself, daughter, sure enough," her father told her. "We've +brought you visitors. Sue; extra company for supper." + +Then Kate darted forward and threw herself in her sister's arms. "Sue, +dear old Sue, we're all here!" + +"What!" Sue could hardly believe her ears. "Kate and Jack and Royal, +and actually Marianne! What does it all mean?" + +"It means," said her father, laughing, "that we've turned the tables +and taken them all prisoners. First, they were the Reyburns' prisoners, +and now they are the Silverthorns'. Come in, boys. Take this young lady +upstairs, Sue; she's our prisoner, too." + +"I never heard of such a thing!" Sue exclaimed. "You don't really mean +it, father. Tell me the truth. I want to hear all about it." + +"Want to hear all about it, hey? I shouldn't wonder if there were not +a little curiosity in other quarters. It's a surprise all around. +We went over the river, a party of us, to see if we could get some +provender, supplies being rather short on this side, and as we were +reconnoitring about there, what did we see but a party of horsemen--and +horsewomen--approaching. We didn't know there were any women in the +party and were a bit scared, for we thought we might be going to have +a skirmish; but as they came nearer, what was our surprise to see it +was our own young folks. All of a sudden it popped into my head that it +would be a good joke to capture them and carry them back home again, so +I spoke to the others and they fell into my plan,--thought it would be +a good joke; and we hid ourselves in the bushes till they came along, +and then we grabbed them. You never saw a more startled set in your +life. I thought it was high time we had our boy and girl home again; +and then it didn't seem more than right that we should entertain those +who had been entertaining them, and so we brought along Miss Marianne +and her company. There you have the whole story." + +"That's the way of it, was it?" said Jack. "And it was a surprise to +you as well as to us. I am afraid, though, that Mr. and Mrs. Reyburn +will think we are rather impolite to take such unceremonious leave of +them after all their kindness to us." + +"You can write them as polite a note as you choose, and I reckon we'll +find a way to get it through the lines; you see we have an officer of +the king right at hand,--your grandfather, the major, there." + +"Is grandfather a major?" exclaimed Kate. "We will have to walk a chalk +line now." + +"Major Silverthorn he is, so we can dispose of our prisoners at once. +Shall we draw and quarter them, major, or put them in a dungeon?" he +asked, looking at Marianne with a quizzical smile as he spoke. + +"Jack and Royal can return to their regiment when the call comes for +action," said Major Silverthorn. "The young lady is our guest," he +bowed to Marianne, "and this young gentleman--well, we'll see about him +to-morrow." + +"I'm on parole, sir," said Jack. + +"But, bless me! you didn't try to get away; we fetched you," said his +father. + +"I'll not go back on my word, whether it was by my own act or not that +I got away," Jack assured him. + +His grandfather nodded approval. "That's an honorable spirit, my boy. I +like to hear you speak so. I think we may release Mr. Lyle on parole. +Consider these your quarters, Mr. Lyle. You will not go beyond the +limits of our place here, you understand, but you might have worse +quarters." + +Worse quarters, indeed, thought Fred, as he looked around on the big +comfortable room, plain in its appointments, yet boasting more than +one handsome piece of furniture, brought from their old home by the +Silverthorns when they fled from the States. Fred was perfectly ready +to give his parole, and all but Marianne seemed quite satisfied with +the state of affairs. + +"I have not a stitch of clothing except what I have on," Marianne +complained. + +"You can go to grandmother's and get something there," Royal told her. +"This is something like a joke, for no one is hurt, and we are simply +returning a visit. I think even father could see the humor in this." + +The reminder that she would be able to see her grandmother appeased +Marianne somewhat and she showed a more contented face. + +The half-dozen men who had accompanied the Silverthorns upon their +expedition had tramped away as soon as the captured party was safe +indoors. "Now, Miss Marianne," said Mr. Silverthorn, "it's only fair +that you should pay us as long a visit as Kate paid you. You needn't +be afraid that our friends that have just gone out are going to stand +guard over you. They have gone for good, and you are as free as air. It +was all a joke about your being a prisoner. Kate tells me that you were +all very good to her and Jack, and we have no scores to settle, except +that you carried Jack off and gave him a bad ankle." + +"We didn't know it was Jack. I did so want to get my father home again, +and it seemed the only way," she said wistfully. + +Mr. Silverthorn noticed her embarrassment. "Well, well, we won't go +into whys and wherefores now. You girls can have a good time, and the +boys can help you." + +"I'll take you over to your grandmother's the first thing to-morrow +morning," said Jack. + +"Royal can take me," she returned ungraciously. + +Kate gave a little shiver. There was not unalloyed bliss in getting +home again. She had forgotten that Royal now would find no obstacle to +his daily visits to his grandmother's. + +But here Royal spoke up. "We'll all go. Wouldn't you like the ride, +Miss Kate?" + +"Yes," she returned, brightening. If Royal were willing that she should +be present at this first meeting, it could not be so important an +occasion to him as one might suppose. + +The new condition of affairs did not appear very distasteful to any +concerned. The sisters were rejoiced to be together again; Royal did +not seem to be distressed at being an inmate of his friend's home; Jack +was pleased for more reasons than one, and his father beamed genially +upon them all. Even Major Silverthorn unbent somewhat, and it was quite +a jolly company that sat around the supper table; and when the next +day Mr. Silverthorn brought word that they had obtained an indorsement +of their disposal of Fred Lyle's case, it did not seem that Mr. Lyle +was very much perturbed by the news that he would be compelled to stay +where he was. Indeed, the whole thing seemed more like a frolic than +anything else, and so the Silverthorns treated it, making many sly +allusions to the manner in which they had been compelled to act in +order to get their friends to visit them. + +The girls enjoyed the situation, as what girls would not. They +chattered and laughed and had their confidences in the same fashion +as has existed and will exist as long as there are girls. + +The surprise they gave Madame Desvouges was such as might be expected. +Marianne and Kate, each with her attendant cavalier, rode up the +morning after the capture, startling Victorine from her corner and the +grandmother from her buttery. "Mon Dieu de la France! What is that, +Victorine?" called the old lady. "Some foraging party, I think. At this +rate we shall soon have nothing left. Where is Victor?" But Victor had +already seen the riders come up and was hurrying toward them. He had +caught sight of a little figure that gladdened his heart, and he could +not hasten fast enough. + +[Illustration: "_Each with her attendant cavalier, rode up the morning +after the capture._"] + +"That is no foraging party," declared Victorine. "Those are women's +voices. A visit from some of the neighbors, no doubt." And then the +door was flung open, and in ran Marianne crying: "Where is everybody? +Grand'mère! Victorine!" + +"Nomme de Dieu!" cried Madame Desvouges. "It is my granddaughter. What +surprise is this?" + +Marianne jumped up and down, hugged her grandmother, flew to Victorine, +then back to her grandmother. "Are you not amazed?" she asked. "We did +not know we were coming; we thought ourselves prisoners. It is all very +droll, as you will think when you hear the story. Let me present my +friends. Mr. Jack Silverthorn you have met, I think, and his sister is +here, too. So is Royal." Kate was standing back a little, looking with +all her eyes at the fair face of Victorine. + +"And where is Royal?" asked the old lady. "Does he not intend to +embrace his grandmother?" She stood on tiptoe to kiss the young man on +each cheek, and then turned to Victorine. "Where are you, my daughter? +Come and see this naughty boy." Kate gave a little gasp as Royal bent +to kiss Victorine's proffered cheek. He passed his hand over her +beautiful hair. "You are as like an angel as ever, Victorine," he said +in a low voice. And into the lovely eyes came a look of tender joy. +"And you, Royal, are as like to a big naughty boy as ever." + +"No angel about me," he laughed. "No, I am very human." They spoke +in French, which Kate only half understood, but she needed no +interpretation of Victorine's happy smile. + +"And Victor! Mercy, Victor," cried Marianne, as the young man entered, +"you look scared to death! Am I, then, so frightful?" She ran to him +and then danced away again, making shocking faces at him, and laughing +and shaking her head as he attempted to come near her. "You are not +allowed to kiss the prisoners without permission from the authorities," +she cried. + +Victor turned to Royal. "What does she mean?" + +"Come, come, Marianne," said her brother, "keep still and let us tell +them the story. You fly about like a feu follet. Sit down and let us +tell them the tale." + +"And I will be the story-teller," Marianne announced. "No, no, I shall +let no one else tell it. I mean that grandmamma shall hear it from me, +for I know just what she will like best to know." And she proceeded +with her recital, interrupted by many exclamations, accompanied by +lifting of hands and shruggings of shoulders. "And so," concluded +Marianne, "we are all here, and how long we stay depends upon how soon +we can get away." + +"A wise speech, surely," laughed grand'mère. "But must you be always +at the house of your captors? Is not your proper place with your +grandmother?" + +Marianne stole a mischievous glance at Kate, and said solemnly, "But +you see, grand'mère, you let one prisoner get away." + +"Mon Dieu!" cried Madame. "I let him get away! It was your own wicked +contriving, ungrateful one. Was it not well enough as it was, with the +entire family safe under my roof?" + +"Yes, it was as it should be for all of us but my father, and he did +not know what might be his lot. He did not know what a terrible fate +might be his, for you know all these wicked Britishers treat their +prisoners with great disrespect and rudeness, even if they are not +absolutely cruel." + +"I protest," cried Jack, growing very red. But Kate laughed, and said: +"You see, Madame, we have a very difficult prisoner to deal with, and +we should not allow her out of our sight, otherwise she should be +handed over to her relatives. We promise you, however, that when she +gets to be more than we can manage, that we shall send her to you; and +in any case, she shall see you often." + +"And you will come to see me," said Marianne, nodding to Victorine, +"you and Victor." + +"Yes, please come," Kate urged earnestly. She went up to Victorine and +held out her two hands. "I want you to come and see us. We have not +been very long in the neighborhood, and we know few of the people." + +Victorine looked at her wistfully. This bright sunny girl, the very +embodiment of health and strength and fine proportion, did she really +want her friendship? "Please say you will come," Kate begged, with her +own sweet smile. "Your brother will bring you, I am sure." + +"I do not often leave maman," Victorine pleaded as an excuse. + +"She will come, too. Oh, yes, she will. We will make an occasion. We +will have a birthday party, and I know you will not refuse to come." +She begged so earnestly that Madame herself, when asked, gave a promise +that satisfied Kate, and they all trooped out, leaving the little +grandmother well pleased. + +But that night, long after all others were asleep, Kate lay broad +awake, her thoughts intent upon the pathetic, beautiful face of +Victorine La Rue, and she whispered: "Never, never! I will never stand +between them. It would be a wickedness for which I could never forgive +myself. We must find a way to make her happy; hers is the first claim. +Royal must not stay here." And in her little room under the sloping +roof, Victorine was on her knees, murmuring broken prayers, the tears +streaming from her eyes. "Make me patient, dear Lord. Not my happiness, +but his. Mother Mary, pity me, help me!" + +The next day Kate linked her arm in Jack's, and drew him down the +path which led from the house. "I want to talk to you, Jack," she +said. "I want you to help me to get Royal away. He ought to go to his +grandmother's, where he is needed." + +"Why--why," Jack stammered. Then he was silent for a space. "I see, +Kate," he said, after a while. "I think I understand. Do you think it +is really as you were told?" + +"It ought to be so." + +"The girl has a lovely face, but I don't think Royal cares in that way." + +"She does, and that is enough. Oh, Jack, I have strength and youth and +everything. She is one of God's unfortunates, and shall it be my place +to snatch this happiness from her, when she has been brought up to +think it will be hers?" + +"Kate, you are a good girl." + +"No, no. You don't know anything about it. I could never be happy if I +did one small thing to add to her burden. If--if after I have done all +I can, and then it does not turn out as it should, Jack,--don't you see +that I shall then have nothing to reproach myself for?" + +"I see; and for my part, I'll do my best to help you, Kate. It is +rather a delicate situation, but I think we can let Royal understand +that it is from no lack of hospitality on our part." + +"Then you will undertake it." + +"Yes--Kate." + +"Yes." + +"Marianne--do you think she likes her cousin? And I say, I've had hard +thoughts, but I'd be ashamed to do less than you. I--perhaps I ought +not to stand in the way." + +"But that is different," Kate interrupted eagerly. "He is on equal +ground with you. One is as strong and well as the other. If anything," +she laughed, "he has the advantage in looks. There's no need for your +Quixoticism there, Jack. Besides--" she hesitated, "you have no reason +to think yourself favored, or that you could stand in any one's way." + +"That's so," returned Jack, so dejectedly that Kate hastened to say: +"But that is no reason why you should not be some day. I am sure +Marianne does not care for her cousin or any one else in a romantic +way." + +"You think not?" doubtfully. + +"No, I don't. I have been watching her. I think she has a genuine +affection for Victor La Rue, but it is not like being in love." + +"I never thought of him. By George! I have no doubt but that is what +her grandmother would like. He's a good fellow, but since I had my +ideas set upon the other fellow, I can't quite accept a possible +rivalry with the other one." + +"Oh, I am not sure at all that she likes him best; but at all events, +you have no reason to think that Marianne would ever listen to you." + +"No," said Jack, disconsolately. "I suppose it is folly to hug such a +delusion, when she would never listen to any one who was not on the +American side." + +"Then I don't see that you need worry yourself to make any sacrifices +in another man's behalf. Let Fate decide. With me it is different. +Come, we will go back to the house. I'll trust you to help me out, and +I'll do the same for you, if occasion requires." With which compact, +the conversation ended. + + + + + CHAPTER XII + + _Trouble for Sue_ + + +So far as Fred Lyle was concerned, it soon became apparent that Jack +need not consider him a rival, for he was scarce a week under the +Silverthorn's roof before the young sergeant had eyes and ears for no +one but Sue,--a discovery which Jack was the last one to make, and +which he took triumphantly to Kate with the remark, "I say, Kate, do +you know I believe Lyle's making up to Sue." + +"Do you?" Kate returned, with laughter in her eyes. "And how long since +you made this wonderful discovery?" + +"Oh, I've suspected it for some time, but I didn't think there was +really anything in it till to-day. Look here, did you know it?" + +"Did I know it? Why, of course. Anybody but a blind bat who has only +eyes for a little whiffet of a girl like Marianne would see it. +Grandfather is in a rage over it." + +"You don't say so!" + +"Yes, and he's for getting him out of the house, neck and heels, as +speedily as possible." + +"Pshaw! what's the matter with him? Of course nobody's good enough for +Sue, but the fellow's a gentleman, and she might do much worse." + +"Precisely, but he's not a loyalist." + +"He's loyal to his own convictions and to his father's teachings." Jack +was disposed to look very leniently upon this cousin of Marianne's, +since he had proved beyond doubt that he did not stand in Jack's way. + +"You know grandfather and his prejudices. He will get father all +stirred up next. Dear me! we are all in something of a fix." + +"What does Sue say?" + +"Nothing." + +"Does she--is she interested?" + +"You know she has always declared herself more American than British, +and it is very likely that she has a warm spot for the young sergeant; +yet it is too early to say positively, and I don't suppose, as matters +stand, that it would break her heart to part with him. Still--" + +"Yes, still--" + +"It is mean of grandfather to be so hard on him, as if loving Sue were +a terrible crime. If he should do anything that would lead to Fred's +misfortune, it would be the surest way to increase Sue's regard for the +boy." + +"He hasn't been talking to her about it, has he?" + +"Indeed, he has, then. He tackled her in the kitchen this very morning. +Sue had very little to say,--you know her way of keeping silence when +she feels the most,--but I tell you the look on her face as she marched +out of the room made me know that she'd cross the border if she dared." + +"With Fred Lyle?" + +"Yes, or without him. Grandfather has taken the wrong way to break off +this affair, for I never saw Sue give Mr. Lyle such a look as she did +the next time they chanced to meet." + +"Well, well, well!" Jack ejaculated. "It's a sort of a mess all around. +I'm good-natured, and I don't like to fuss, but I say no one has a +right to dictate to girls and boys as big as we are when there is no +moral question, only a difference of fool politics. Such things make a +fellow stubborn; it's what drove Royal from his father's side, and it +would drive me to the Yankees if grandfather were to try to force me +to his way of thinking. We are all fond of old grand-dad, but he can't +pull strings and make us all jump to his bidding like puppets. What +does father say about all this?" + +"Oh, you know father. He just laughs and jokes about it and won't see +that there is any serious side." + +"That's better than the other way. Well, Kate, we all have our +troubles, and what has turned out one for Sue, has relieved me of one +of mine. I shall not have any duel to fight except with Victor." + +"Nonsense, you'll have no duels to fight. By the way, do you expect to +return to your regiment?" + +"Yes, as soon as my parole is ended. There will be no fighting anyhow +for some time, for us volunteers, for we have been dismissed to our +homes, and the regulars have gone into winter quarters. By spring the +whole affair may be settled, and I most devoutly hope it will be." + +But it was not settled by spring, and in the meantime there was a +parting between Sue and her lover,--a parting which no one witnessed, +and of which Sue would not speak. Major Silverthorn very curtly +announced to the young man that it was decided to return him to his own +side with some others exchanged. "We do not usually parole regulars," +said the old gentleman, "and in your case it was an exceptional favor +that gave you any sort of freedom. Your exchange has been arranged, and +you will leave to-morrow." + +In polite terms Fred expressed his thanks for the unusual consideration +shown him, but made no further comment. + +Not long after this Royal took up his quarters at his grandmother's, +and Marianne passes her time between the Silverthorns and the home of +her grandmother, Mr. Silverthorn, in his jocose way, insisting that +she was still their prisoner, and, chaffing her about it, pretended +that she could leave them only on parole, making a great fuss over +it when she did. Victorine and Madame Desvouges fulfilled their +promise of visiting the Silverthorns, and Kate's gentle concern for +both of them quite won their hearts, so that one day the old lady, in +confidence, told Kate her hopes concerning her grandchildren. "If it +would but arrange itself so," she said plaintively, "I should have +no compunctions about the property. Victor marries Marianne; I give +him the farm; they are then both provided for. Victorine marries +Royal, and brings him the dot I have saved for her. You see then this +excellent plan; I provide at once for both my adopted children and my +grandchildren. My daughter thinks it a plan of most excellent wisdom, +and indeed I shall be desolated if it comes not about. True, you say; +but would one want a deformity for a wife? I reply, but behold the +angel face, the soul of such beauty, the life so pure, so unselfish +that one forgets there is not perfection of body. You, for example, who +have but lately met her, did she repel you? Were you shocked, abhorrent +of her, my poor Victorine?" + +"No, no," Kate hastened to say. "I was not. She is, as you say, +beautiful, attractive, lovable." + +"Ah, but that gratifies me. We are so accustomed to seeing her we +forget, and I said to myself but the other day: I will ask the young +demoiselles Silverthorn if they were repelled by her, if she to them +seemed impossible." She peered up into Kate's face with her bright dark +eyes, and Kate felt herself grow warm under the gaze. "You are such a +creature of excellent health, so robust and full of verve," Madame went +on, "that you, if any one, would feel the difference; and you do not +dislike to be near this child of affliction?" + +"On the contrary, I find her a sweet, noble soul, one whom it is a +privilege to know." + +Madame nodded with a satisfied air. Kate hesitated, and then asked +wistfully, "Your grandson, he, of course--he knows your desire in this?" + +"Mon Dieu! no," cried the old lady. "We would be of the most unwise to +tell him now. He is at the perverse age. He is young; he will get over +it. We must be patient, that is all. I have made my will, and in that I +have expressed myself concerning the matter." + +"And Marianne?" + +"Ah, that is different. It is for a girl to have her marriage arranged +for her. She has been told by both her mother and myself, that she may +expect to marry Victor." + +"And she accepts the arrangement?" + +"Ah, well, she is young and full of the idea of living nowhere but in +her father's country; but Victor is a good boy; she is fond of him. +What more could she ask? When she is tired of her butterfly ways, and +desires to be settled as every woman should be, she will be amiable +enough. Oh, no, I have no fear for Marianne. And Victor is content; +he understands. He would not cage a wild bird and break its heart, he +says; but when it is tamed, that is different. She will not then wish +to hop beyond call, he tells me. He is very patient and prudent, is +Victor." + +Kate kept her own counsel, but she took all this confidence to heart. +Marianne, a docile French girl, accepting the arrangements made for +her by mother and grandmother? No, indeed, they would find themselves +mistaken in the girl. Had she not once said: "Liberty of thought, of +speech, of action, that is to me the most glorious condition of which +we have to boast in our country. I am like my father in that. And yet," +sighed Kate, "that same father wanted to coerce Royal, and he had +resented it, too. Neither Royal nor Marianne would submit to having +their lives arranged for them, and yet it would be a wise arrangement +in most directions. I don't think Marianne yet knows what love is," +thought the girl. "She is still such a child; but when she does +care, it will be with all her heart. Poor Victorine, poor Sue, poor +Jack! I won't pity myself," said Kate, with a toss of the head and a +compression of the lips. + +And that was how matters stood all winter. If Royal made advances, +Kate repelled them; if Jack one day felt that he had gained a little +in Marianne's good graces, the next she gave him a flout and a fling, +so that he was in the depths of despair. What Sue thought she kept +to herself, but that she had something to keep was evident by the +hardening of her face whenever her grandfather began a tirade against +the Yankees. Major Silverthorn did not spare words upon such occasions, +even when Marianne was present. Once or twice she began a protest, +but the sudden bringing together of Grandfather Silverthorn's heavy +eyebrows, and his high-handed methods of disposing of Marianne's +remarks, sealed her lips for all future controversy. Besides, Kate had +begged her not to open a discussion. "Grandfather is very bitter," she +said. "He suffered a good deal at the hands of those he called rebels, +and was driven from his home in the dead of winter by the Sons of +Liberty. There was wrong done on both sides, Marianne, but it doesn't +do any good to argue the question; and besides, it makes it much harder +for Sue. We want to spare her, you know." So, for Sue's sake, as well +as to prevent the irascible old man from berating Marianne herself, the +girl thought discretion the better part of valor, and kept silence. + +Meanwhile it was pleasant enough at her grandmother's, and to avoid +Grandfather Silverthorn she stayed away more and more, spending her +time with Victorine at the loom, or helping her grandmother with her +various duties, or sometimes starting off with Victor for a long walk +or ride through the woods; again she might go skating with him, or dash +off for a sleigh-ride. Whatever else her grandmother forbade, it was +never a frolic in which Victor was concerned; and Marianne, knowing +this, took advantage of it, having but to make Victor her special +pleader to obtain consent for any outing. It pleased the girl well +enough, too, to have him with her, for Victor was a willing slave, and +allowed her to queen it over him magnificently, though sometimes he did +tease her and mock her. + +Royal, in spite of the fact that he considered his grandmother's +house his real home, nevertheless spent most of his time at the +Silverthorn's, to his grandmother's displeasure and Kate's uneasiness. + +When Marianne wanted to see these girl friends, she had no trouble in +finding an escort in her brother, and so seldom called upon Victor +to take her. Royal was not much of a talker, except at times. He was +either gay and volatile or gloomy and morose. Marianne knew enough to +select a time when the lively mood was in force to prefer her requests, +and was seldom refused. + +He was ready enough one winter afternoon to accept her suggestion to +take a sleigh-ride. "We can stop at the Silverthorn's and get the +girls," Marianne proposed, "then we'll take a little ride in the cold, +and be ready with big appetites for supper." + +"Very well," responded Royal, with alacrity. "We will go. Bundle up +warm. We'll perhaps stop somewhere and get supper, so we'll take the +big sleigh. I've no doubt that Jack will be glad to go with us." + +Marianne gave a little lift of her chin. "Oh! Jack! must he always go?" + +"Why not? He is a good fellow, I am sure, and jolly company; and, +besides, he is my friend." + +"Oh, well, of course," Marianne returned lamely. She ran up to the room +she shared with Victorine and donned a fur jacket and cap, pulling the +flaps of the latter well down over her ears, and was ready to start +off by the time Royal had the sleigh at the door; for in spite of his +grandmother's protests, he generally managed to secure her consent to +the use of anything he wanted. They found Kate and Sue quite in the +humor for a frolic, and Jack was nothing loath. So off they started, +through the woods and over the hard snowy road; Kate snuggled down by +Royal's side on the front seat, and Jack with Sue and Marianne behind +these two. Marianne had insisted that Sue should occupy the middle +place, and in this order they decided it. + +"You are so quiet, Sue," said Marianne, when they were well started. +"What is wrong?" + +"Grandfather has been in one of his fierce moods to-day," Jack +explained. "Sometimes he gets too personal. I don't mind it, but Sue +does and has reason to." + +"I think he is a most unpleasant, tyrannical old gentleman," Marianne +said, with fervor. + +"And that is the reason you keep out of his way," Jack said. + +"Of course. I don't intend to place myself in disagreeable company if +I can avoid it. One cannot always choose one's company, but there are +times when it is possible. Never mind, Sue, you and I will skip across +the river some day and leave the wicked old Britishers." + +"Of whom I am one, I suppose," returned Jack, a little too ready to +take offence. He looked so unlike a wicked old anything, with his +boyish good-humored face, that even Sue laughed. + +"You are spoiling Jack's disposition," she said. + +"You may be wicked, but you are not old," Marianne told him, demurely. +"I should prefer that you were the latter if you could be but one." + +"What if I were both, wherein could I be better?" Jack asked. + +"You could cross the river and join our army," said Marianne, quickly. + +"And add to my other sins that of being a traitor. You would like me to +do that?" + +"Well, no, I don't suppose I would, come to think of it. No, I see +there is no way to improve your sad condition. You are hopelessly +beyond benefiting. It is too bad that you committed yourself, or +otherwise you could join our side and not be a traitor. I should like +to hear you shout, 'Free trade and sailors' rights,' and see you trying +to avenge the massacre of our men by your Indians." Jack compressed his +lips, but said nothing. It was Marianne's habit to make these little +flings, and to give him to understand that she endured him simply for +the sake of his sisters and of her brother. Having accomplished her +purpose in annoying him, Marianne laughed and whispered to Sue, "'Free +trade and sailors' rights'; that's Cousin Fred's cry, you know." Sue +made no reply except to give Marianne's hand a quick pressure. + +They were approaching a comfortable farmhouse, the owners of which were +ready to entertain friends at quick notice, to pop a meat pasty in the +oven, to warm up a fowl already roasted, and to have a warm meal ready +for whoever might need it. There seemed a little embarrassment visible +as the sleighing-party entered, but as the supplies in this part of the +country were getting low, the visitors attributed the confusion to this +fact. + +"Don't bother about a hot supper for us, Mrs. Hunter," said Royal. "A +dish of porridge to warm us will be quite as much as we expect, and +more than we deserve." + +"We will be able to give you something more, I hope," the good woman +replied. "Will you go to the other room, girls, and lay off your +things?" + +"I will stay and help you," Kate said. "Here, Sue, carry in my cloak +and hood." Sue hung the heavy cloak over her arm and followed Marianne +into the next room. + +"Just put them on the bed," Mrs. Hunter directed them. + +The two girls obeyed and deposited their wraps upon the plump white +bed; then they stood before the small mirror to arrange their +disordered ringlets, by the dim light of a candle. The room opened upon +a porch on one side, and into the kitchen on the other. There was a +small closet by the chimneypiece, and the door of it stood ajar. Sue +turned away from the glass. "I have an uncomfortable feeling as if some +one were looking at me," she remarked. "Did you ever have that creepy +feeling, Marianne?" + +"I don't know. Not just that. Perhaps some one is looking in the +window. It is so dark outside that we couldn't see if any one was +there." + +Sue gave a swift glance at the window, and drew back. Then she looked +around and gave a suppressed scream. "Oh, Marianne, there is some one +there in the closet. I saw the door move." + +"It's only the wind. Don't be scary, Sue. You are not given to being so +nervous." + +"I know--but--" + +"Come, I'll open the door and show you." She advanced toward the small +door of the closet, but it was suddenly flung open, and a man stood +before them, raising a silencing finger. "Cousin Fred!" Marianne +exclaimed, in a whisper. + +"Fred!" murmured Sue. "What are you doing here?" + +"I was on my way to see you," he told her. "I could not stand it any +longer. I may be ordered away at any moment, and the thought that I +might never see you again was too much for me. The Hunters, I learned, +were secretly friends to our side, and they sheltered me. I meant to +try to get word to you somehow, and fortune has favored me. How can I +see you for a little while without suspicion from those outside? Your +brother, and yours, Marianne, would have a right; and it would be their +duty to take me." + +"They are calling us now," said Sue, in perturbation. And just then +Kate's voice was heard at the door. + +"What are you girls doing so long in there?" she inquired. + +"We'll be there presently," Sue answered faintly. "Oh, what excuse can +we make?" She turned to Marianne. + +Immediately Marianne flung herself on the bed. "I am suddenly ill, +Sue. Tell them, and you must stay here with me. I'll manage it. Go ask +Mrs. Hunter if she can make me a cup of ginger tea. Go back into your +hiding-place, Cousin Fred." + +He stepped into the closet, and Marianne set up such a moaning and +groaning as brought Kate to her side. "Poor child!" she exclaimed +sympathetically, "you shouldn't have taken that long ride; it was far +enough to our house without this added distance. You have taken cold, I +am afraid." + +"Don't let me keep you," said Marianne, in a weak voice. "Go back to +Mrs. Hunter. Sue will stay with me." + +Kate retired, and presently Mrs. Hunter came bustling in, all concern. +Marianne sat up and whispered something to her. "I am not really ill," +was what she said, "but I must make an excuse for Sue and me to remain +after the others have gone. Will you mind keeping us here to-night. It +is for Fred and Sue, you understand, Mrs. Hunter." + +The good woman nodded assent. "Keep you? Of course, as long as you want +to stay. I was young once myself, my child." + +"And not so long ago," returned Marianne. "Say to them in there that I +must be quiet, and that you have given me an herb drink, and if I can +get to sleep I shall feel better." + +"That I will do, and the herb drink will do you no harm, either. I will +keep them all out and send them home in good order." + +"We will settle the other matters when they have gone," Marianne +decided. + +Mrs. Hunter went out, carefully shutting the door behind her, and they +heard her make her report according to Marianne's directions. + +"I will pretend I am asleep, Sue," said Marianne, "and you can then go +and eat your supper. In doing that there will be less suspicion. Then +you must insist that you will stay with me and that we will return in +the morning. Now go. I can't help it if it is a deceit; there is no +other way." For answer Sue bent over and kissed her; and Marianne, +left to herself, cuddled down in the big feather-bed, drawing a warm +comfortable over her. She did not dare to speak to her cousin lest +their whispered conference be overheard. + +It was not long before Sue and Kate returned. "She is awake," said +Kate, as Marianne opened her eyes from her feigned nap. "Are you +feeling better, dear?" + +"Yes," said Marianne, in a feeble tone. + +"But she must not go out to-night into the cold," said Mrs. Hunter, who +had followed the others into the room. + +"Then I shall stay with her," Kate declared. + +"No, Sue promised that she would," Marianne told her. + +"Oh, well," Kate made reply, a little hurt. But Marianne drew her down +and whispered:-- + +"Royal will be so disappointed if you do not return." + +Kate shook her head, but smiled and made no further demur. So +presently the depleted party drove off, and the two girls were left to +themselves. + + + + + CHAPTER XIII + + _Runaways_ + + +As the sleigh-bells commenced their departing jingle Marianne sprang +from the bed. "Now then, they are gone!" she cried. "That I hope was +an excusable deception. Come out, Cousin Fred, and tell us the rest of +your story; you must be tired enough of your close corner." + +The young man obeyed with alacrity, and began to tell them of the +battle of Frenchtown, saying, "I suppose you have not yet heard what +has befallen us in the battle on the 23d of January at Frenchtown. It +is the latest news I bring and bad enough at that. At first our side +was successful, but we were surprised by a combined force of British +and Indians, and a most horrible massacre ensued. It makes one's +blood run cold to think of it, and I will spare you details. Hundreds +of brave Kentuckians, my own friends and relatives among them, were +scalped and mutilated by the savages. Do you wonder that I long for +revenge, and for a chance for active service?" + +The girls listened, pale and horror-stricken. + +"I have begged to be sent to the front," said Fred, "but before I +should go, I felt that I must make an effort to see you, Sue, dear. I +took my chances, for I felt that I could not go without one more word +with you." + +"Don't say that, after the dreadful tale you have been telling us." +Sue held out her hands supplicatingly. "It will be harder than ever to +sit mute and listen to grandfather's tirades against you. Oh, Fred, to +think you might have been one of those to fall by the hand of those +murderous Indians. How can I let you go? Pray do not try to be in the +thick of it. Let fate take its course and do not court danger." + +He came closer and took her hands. "You love me, Sue?" + +She gave a quick glance at Marianne before she whispered, "Yes." + +"Never mind my little cousin," said Fred, smiling at Marianne. "You are +our good friend, Marianne, I know." + +"Yes, yes," Marianne replied eagerly, "and I shall be glad, very glad, +Sue, dear, to have you for my cousin." + +Sue smiled faintly, then asked her lover wistfully, "Must you go back +soon?" + +"Yes, it was a risk to come at all, you know." + +"And after you return, will you go to the front at once?" + +"I cannot tell just how soon, but at all events I cannot stay here very +long." + +"No, I can see that, but," she put her hand on his arm, "it seems +harder than ever to let you go." + +"If you were but on the other side of the river, we could be together +till the time came when I should be ordered away. Sue, dear heart, do +you love me enough to forsake your family and to take the chances of a +soldier's wife now, when it may bring you greater sorrow if I fall?" + +She clung to him closely, "Oh Fred, I love you enough for anything," +she whispered, "but--if I could know what is right! Would it make you +happier, dear?" + +"Happier! You know that, Sue; and if anything can make me fight more +desperately, it will be the thought of my wife waiting my return." + +"Your wife?" Sue's whisper was a half sigh. + +"Yes, sweet. Shall it be so? Will you consent to it? To cross the +river with me where we can best get over on the ice? Do you think your +parents would receive us, Cousin Marianne? Would you--could you send +with us a message to your parents, commending Sue to their charge?" + +"I? Gladly, Cousin Fred. And--yes, I know my mother will welcome Sue, +and our home shall be hers while you are away." + +"Good girl. Thank you, cousin. So, Sue--" + +"Yes?" + +"Shall we do this? And after the war we will go back to Kentucky, God +willing, and I shall be proud to present my wife to my family there." + +Sue smiled up at him and nodded assent, her heart too full for words. +And then Mrs. Hunter came in to remind Marianne that she had had no +supper, and they all went into the kitchen together. + +The first dim light of dawn was stealing over the land when Sue bade +Marianne a tearful good-by. "Wouldn't it be better if I were to go, +too?" Marianne asked. + +Sue shook her head. "No, no, I will not have any censure come to you +through me. I shall have Fred, and I am not afraid. You will try to +comfort Kate and be a sister to her. I would rather have you stay for +that. It will not be so hard for Kate if she is not left alone; and I +hope soon, soon there will be no barrier to separate us. Tell father I +love him dearly as I have always done, and that I hope he will forgive +me for leaving him." + +So they watched her depart into the gray of the morning, confident in +her love and faith, and yet with a strange longing and regret tugging +at her heart. + +Of course there was a scene at the Silverthorns when the news of Sue's +flight was brought them. It was Royal who spared his little sister the +pain of telling it. "I can stand the Major's explosions of wrath," he +insisted. "You can tell Kate if you like, and I will face the others." + +"My poor Sue," said Kate, the tears gathering in her eyes; "it seems +so pitiful that she must go without one of us to wish her happiness. +Oh, I hope she will be happy; but I shall miss her so, and I cannot +quite forgive Fred for being willing to have her leave us all without +a word." She put her head down on Marianne's shoulder and wept softly. +Presently she wiped away her tears. "I must go to father," she said. +"He is the one who needs me." + +Marianne wisely stayed behind, and Royal slipped from the room when +Kate appeared. Major Silverthorn was storming up and down the floor, +uttering all manner of execrations. Kate paid no heed to him, but went +directly to her father, who gathered her into his arms. The humorous +twinkle was gone from his eye, and his mouth was gravely set. "You are +not angry, too, father?" Kate whispered. + +"Angry with my girl? No." He shook his head. "She had no mother to +teach her patience and prudence, my poor little Sue. She is not to +blame." + +"And you will forgive her when she comes back?" + +"Forgive her? There's nothing to forgive. I am to blame myself. I +should not have treated it all so lightly. It was no joke to her, poor +child. While she was eating her heart out with fear and anxiety, I +laughed at her." He drew his hand across his eyes. + +Kate clung closer to him and would not have him blame himself, rather +counting herself at fault. And so they comforted each other, and no one +felt harshly toward poor Sue except the inflexible major. Jack heard +the news gravely. It was Kate who told him, and he had no comment to +make but, "Poor Sue, I hope she will be happy. Fred is a good fellow if +he does belong to the other side, though I think he was wrong to steal +our sister away." + +But soon there was little time to consider anything but near and +immediate dangers. As the spring opened, hostilities were renewed. + +The invasion of Canada was still the object of the Americans. Their +regular force was now nearly sixty thousand, while that of Sir George +Prevost, governor of Canada, was comparatively small. Up to this time +neither side had displayed very excellent tactics, and the border +country, except in special localities, had not suffered greatly. +But the day of terror was near. The employment of Indian allies was +sufficient fact to determine a season of horrible warfare, and the more +timid were trembling at the possibilities in store for them. + +In February Sir George Prevost directed an attack against Ogdensburg, +capturing the American stores and artillery. It was considered so +great a victory that a message was sent to the commanding officer of +Fort Niagara, informing him that a salute would be fired from Fort +George in honor of the affair. The American officer sent a return +message to the effect that he was gratified to be able to return the +compliment, as he intended to fire a salute from his fort at the same +time, having just received news of a brilliant naval victory: that of +the _Peacock_ over the British frigate _Java_. Probably no one enjoyed +the humor of this more than Mr. Silverthorn, and he laughed with +Marianne over the Yankee wit of Colonel McFeely. + +With the disappearance of the ice from the streams and the lakes the +military movements were started, and then Marianne's grandmother +clamored for her to remain with her altogether. "I shall not have a +moment's peace," the old lady declared, "with both you and Royal in the +midst of danger." + +"But shall I be any safer here?" Marianne asked. + +"Surely, yes. Monsieur Silverthorn has chosen a most isolated +habitation, and who could ever discover if a horde of savages were +suddenly to descend upon you all there?" + +"But it does not seem right to desert Kate." + +"And what is to prevent the coming of Mademoiselle Kate, too?" + +But to this Kate would not listen. "It is right for you to go to your +grandmother's," she decided, "for families should keep together if they +can at such times, and for that reason I must stay here where father +and Jack can come if they need me." + +"But if danger seems nearer you than us, you will come?" said Marianne. + +"If I can. You must not worry about me. We are so far out of the way +that for that very reason we shall probably be safer than those nearer +the village and the high road." + +So Marianne left her reluctantly, and arrived at her grandmother's to +hear them all talking of the attack upon York. General Pike had been +killed, and it was reported that the American fleet was coming down +the lake. Then came the positive information that General Dearborn had +evacuated York and was making for the Niagara country. + +"There will be trouble for us now," said Victor, who brought the news. +And it was not long before the first booming of the great guns from the +batteries on both sides the river told them that the trouble had begun. +The thunders of the cannons were silenced by night, but began again +the next morning. Except for the constant booming, it was quiet enough +at the Desvouges farm, but there was confusion enough beyond,--troops +marching, fighting, shouting; flags waving, drums beating, fifes +shrilly playing. From time to time one or another of these sounds +came faintly to the ears of the family. By noon Fort George had been +surrendered, and by night all was quiet. The Niagara frontier was +abandoned by the British. + +"My father! My father! I shall see him soon," Marianne cried +delightedly. + +"I would not count upon it too surely," her grandmother warned her. + +"But why? He will surely come. He must have been there with his +regiment." + +"Yes, but this is war, my child. It does not mean that there are none +slain, nor wounded." + +"Oh!" Marianne had not for a moment considered such a possibility, +since her friends were the victors. She grew suddenly pale. "Do you +think he is killed, grand'mère?" she asked, in an awed tone. + +"Tut, tut, my child, I did not say so. I but warned you not to be too +confident of seeing him. The fortunes of war are so very uncertain." + +But the girl did not hear her. She had sprung to her feet. "He is +coming now! I hear him! I see him!" she cried. "Father! Father!" She +sprang to the door to meet him, indeed, upon the very sill, hale and +hearty and weather-beaten. + +"You have come! You have come!" cried Marianne, catching him around the +neck and receiving a mighty embrace. + +"Come, sure enough; and not alone, either," replied her father with a +laugh. "This time there are plenty to keep me in countenance." + +"It is true, then; we have taken Fort George?" + +"Yes, and five hundred prisoners." + +"Good!" But a sudden thought sobered her. "Do you suppose that Royal +and the Silverthorns are among them?" she asked gravely. + +Her father's smile faded. "I do not know. We shall see." Then he +brightened again. "You are on our soil to-night, daughter." + +"So I am, and long enough have I been off it. Now do tell me the news, +father. Mother and Jerusha are well?" + +"Yes, but anxious to see you. Let me have a word with your grandmother, +and then I will tell you all that you are so ready to hear." He +turned to Madame Desvouges and chatted with her while Marianne waited +impatiently her turn. A long sigh drew her grandmother's attention to +the wistful face. She laughed. "I see I shall be considered an old one +most tiresome, if I do not give way to this questioner. We shall have +to send her to bed very early in order to converse." + +"I do want to hear about Sue," said Marianne, eagerly. + +"She is still with your mother, and a great comfort to her in your +absence. Naughty little Marianne, you let her steal a march on you. I +had looked to see you in her place." + +Marianne laughed. "Cousin Fred could not wait for me, it seems, for I +have no mind to marry yet, and I am very well content to have Sue for a +cousin. Isn't she a fine girl?" + +"She is, and Fred is a fine fellow." + +"They ought to be very happy, then, and I suppose they are. Is Fred +with you? Was he in the battle to-day?" + +"Yes, and came out of it safe and sound. To-morrow you shall see him, +and your mother, too, I hope." + +"Here?" + +"Or at our own home." + +"No, here," interrupted Madame Desvouges, "and then we shall all have +the pleasure. I protest at breaking up a family again." + +"We must get Kate, and--oh, but it will be fine to have every one safe, +and to feel that one does not have to hide and contrive and beware +of enemies at every turn. Grand'mère forgives you for making her an +American, I know she does. Yes, grand'mère, this is American soil now, +and you cannot do or say anything against any of us or you will be made +a prisoner as I make you one now." She encircled the old lady's waist +with her arms and would not let her go. + +"To-morrow, Victor," said Madame, "you will go and bring my daughter +and her friend home. Do not forget to start early." + +"And we will go and get Kate, and have a grand family reunion. Will it +not be fine, Victorine?" + +Victorine smiled sadly. Her thoughts flew to Royal. Was he this night +wounded, a prisoner, or dead? "Your brother, too, should be here to +make it complete," she said. + +"True," Marianne sighed. "I hope he is safe. I forgot that one can +never be completely happy; there is always a thorn somewhere." But +where Royal was at that moment they little knew. + + + + + CHAPTER XIV + + _Kate and Royal_ + + +The hearthstone of the Silverthorns was cold. Before it sat Kate, +with her throbbing head between her hands. Up and down the country +had been raging the conflicting armies. Her father, her grandfather, +Jack, Royal, had gone forth to battle, but not one had returned to her. +Where were they? She shivered, though the mild May evening brought +little chill in it. Her supper was forgotten. The day had passed like +a nightmare; and now at evening, with the triumphing Americans in +possession, she felt deserted, lonely, despairing. If but one of her +friends would come and bring her news; if but one would return to +comfort her! In a dull way she felt that she must not leave her post +lest she be needed. "But how foolish! how foolish!" she said aloud. +"They cannot come back into the enemy's country; it isn't their country +any more." + +She aroused herself wearily, and went to the door. The peace of evening +was over the landscape. Bloody scenes of revenge and warfare seemed +far enough away, but the loveliness of the view only brought tears to +the girl's eyes, and she went inside again, sitting dejectedly down at +the table and resting her head upon her arms. + +The daylight faded, and as darkness came on from out of the stillness +of the night some one stealthily approached, stood for a moment +listening, then pushed open the door. Kate, hearing the sound, sprang +to her feet and held out two trembling hands. "Royal!" she cried, +"Royal!" There was such longing and relief in her tones that he +gathered her to his heart without a question. + +"My poor lonely darling, my poor little Kate! Why have you stayed here +by yourself? It was not safe, Kate." He laid her head against his +breast, and kissed her white forehead. + +"But you?" she asked. "Is it safe for you?" + +"Safe enough. It is quiet now." + +"My father, and Jack, and grandfather--what of them?" + +He was silent a moment before answering. "Jack and Major Silverthorn +are prisoners. Your father--" he paused again, and held her closer. +"Can you bear to hear it, dearest?" + +"Yes, yes," she whispered, clinging to him. + +"He was mortally wounded. We took him to a house not far from here. We +will lay him to rest in the morning." + +Kate broke away from him and stretched out helpless hands. "Where is my +comfort?" she moaned. "I am all alone, all alone." + +Royal took the cold hands in his. "Dearest Kate, I told your father I +would take care of you. You will let me, Kate?" + +She gazed at him with wide unseeing eyes. "No, no!" She made a gesture +which sent him back a step, and her head moved painfully from side to +side. + +To see her suffering was more than Royal could bear, and he came to her +side again and possessed himself of her hand. "Do you mean that you do +not love me, Kate?" he asked, in a low, troubled tone. She was silent, +but kept her face turned from him and covered by her free hand. "You +know, Kate dearest, you must know that I love you, that I have loved +you from the first. It does not seem a time to speak of it, but--I +thought to-night--when I came in, that you loved me, too. And you do +not, Kate?" + +"I must not," she replied, still sobbing. + +"It does not seem a time to speak of it," Royal repeated, "but your +father was so troubled for you, and I told him I would cherish you, +love you, care for you, if you would be my wife, Kate; and he was +glad, and told me to give you his blessing. If you do not love me, +Kate, I will not worry you again." + +She turned her sad eyes upon him. "I must not," she repeated. + +"You will tell me why? Why must you not? Have I a right to know?" + +"Victorine," she said faintly. "It is to her you should tell your love." + +"Victorine? I have told her of my love." + +Kate looked at him wildly. Her mouth twitched, and she asked in a +hysterical gasp, "Then why? then why?" She turned from him and sat down +on the doorstep, sobbing again in a pitiful, helpless way. + +Royal looked at her in a sort of wonder, then he sat down by her side. +"I have told her, Kate. I told her long ago. She is the only one who +knows about it; and she said she would love you, too, and if anything +happened to me, she promised that she would be to you as a sister. You +see--you know how things are at home; I could not tell them there, and +so I told Victorine. I have always gone to her with my secrets ever +since we were children together, and so it was natural that I should +give her my confidence. Do you care that I did? that she knew it before +I told you? Poor little heart, I should not disturb you with this; but +I did hope--I thought--your father thought, that perhaps I could bring +you a little comfort." + +Then Kate turned to him with a sigh and laid her hand in his. "You do +comfort me, Royal. No one else could bring me a gleam of light in this +dark hour; no one but you." + +"And you will let me carry out your father's wish? I will tell you, +my dearest: when he was wounded, and we found how serious it was, we +took him to one side, and after a little were able to bear him to a +farmhouse near by. His great concern was for you and Sue, and I felt +that I ought to tell him of my feeling for you, and that I thought +perhaps you might care a little; and he was pleased. He said he would +give you to me if you were willing, and he asked me to come at once and +tell you so. He wanted so to see you before he should go, but we knew +it would be too late by the time you could reach him, and it seemed +to comfort him to have me stay by his side to the last. He wished--he +asked that there should be no delay in our right to belong to each +other. He asked that I would take you for my wife before we gave him +our last farewell." He paused for Kate's answer, but she made none. + +"I would have told you long ago," he went on; "but sometimes you were +so cold and seemed to shun me, and I felt that you did not want to +hear what I had to tell. I was afraid you did not care." + +"I cared always," Kate spoke very quietly now, "but I thought I +understood that you were to marry Victorine, and it seemed a natural +arrangement--" + +"Victorine? Why, I never thought of her as a wife; as a saint, an +angel, so pure and holy, but--" He shook his head. "As I told you, she +has always been my confidante, my counsellor. I have never spoken of +love to her, except of my love to you, and she has encouraged me and +urged me not to give you up; she has assured me that I might hope to +win you, has given me courage, and confidence, and hope, as a sweet +sister might do. She bade me tell you, if ever I did win your love, +that if you could consent to make me happy, that she would feel that +you conferred a happiness upon her, and that it would be for her +happiness as well as mine." + +"She said that?" + +"Yes. You believe it?" + +"I believe you." + +"And you will not send me away from you?" + +"No. But can I go to him?" she asked wistfully. + +"Yes. You must not stay here alone. We will go together. They are +expecting us. You will try to sleep to-night. You can be sure that it +is I who am watching." + +They walked away into the spring night, following a beaten path across +fields till a white farmhouse gleamed out of the dim green, and into +this they passed, Kate's joy swallowed up in her great grief. + +It was a solemn little company that stood in the presence of death +to witness the entering upon a new life of Royal and Kate; and the +clergyman who united the two turned from the marriage service to that +for the burial of the dead. Friend and foe alike stood by the grave to +do honor to the soldier, Robert Silverthorn. + +It was General Porter himself who offered Royal his hand when giving +him his parole, though shaking his head and saying, "I didn't expect to +see the son of my friend Walter Reyburn in this plight." Yet he wished +him happiness, and told him he was fortunate in winning such a bride. + +It was afternoon of the same day that Royal and Kate, sitting in front +of the Silverthorns' house, saw two figures ride up, and descried +Victor and Marianne to be the riders. Marianne was off her horse in a +twinkling. "Royal is here!" she cried. "We have been so anxious about +him. Why didn't you come and report your safety, you bad child?" + +Her brother looked at Kate. "I had other things to do." He took Kate's +hand in his. "This is my wife, Marianne. Come and give her a sisterly +greeting." + +Marianne stood stock still in astonishment for a second, then she ran +forward and clasped Kate in her arms. "Dear Kate, I am so glad." She +held her off at arm's length. "Tell me all about it. I think you were +very, very unkind not to ask me to be present, and not to let me know +long ago that you meant to marry my brother. But you look so sad. What +has happened?" + +Kate's eyes filled, and Marianne looked at her brother for explanation. +"Kate is fatherless," he said, in a low tone. + +Instantly Marianne's arms were again about the girl. "Dear Kate, dear +Kate. Ah, how sad! I see; that is why you married so quietly. You must +let us comfort you, for now you have our father and mother for yours." +She paused, for she wondered if this step of Royal's would further +estrange his father. "I came over on purpose to have you go back with +me. Sue and mother are both at grandmother's. Sue would have come with +me, but I was ready to start off as soon as she arrived, and so we +thought it best not to wait. And now that we have Royal safe, it will +make the meeting of the family that much more complete." + +At this moment Victor, who had been tying the horses, came up, and +Marianne pounced upon him, crying: "Victor, what do you think? They are +married, these two. Is it not a surprise, and with Sue at the house, +is it not fortunate?" Then she remembered the sad news of which Sue had +yet to be told, and she was silent. Royal beckoned Victor aside, and +Marianne sat down by Kate to hear all that she had to tell. + +An hour or two later the expectant company at Madame Desvouges's were +startled by Marianne's announcement: "Here we are, mother. Royal we +have found, and Kate, too; and what do you think? It is no more Kate +Silverthorn, but Kate Reyburn. She is Royal's wife." + +But Kate had flown to Sue, and was clasped in her sister's arms. +"Sue, Sue," sobbed she, "he is gone from us forever; our dear father +we shall never see more on earth. And, oh, Sue, it is all so sad! my +wedding-day, and such a grief to carry!" The two sisters did not hear +nor heed the consternation which Marianne's announcement had made. + +"Mon Dieu!" cried Madame Desvouges. "Ungrateful boy, do not come here +with a wife. A wife, indeed! And what right have you to take a wife +without your parents' consent? I will not have it. Victorine, where are +you? Do you hear, Victorine? The ungrateful has a wife. Ah, I am an old +woman to be thus ignored, set aside. He should have consulted me, me; +and I would have told him the impossibility of it. No, no, take her +away. I will not welcome her. Where is my daughter? Take me to my room." + +Victorine, as pale as a ghost, stepped between the uplifted hands that +would seem to drive away Royal. There was the smile of a martyr upon +the girl's face as she held out both hands to the young man. "Bring +your wife to me, Royal," she said, "that I may wish her the joy she +deserves, and that I may share her sorrow. I am glad, glad of your +happiness; I have prayed for it night and day." Royal stooped to kiss +her, and with a little quivering indrawing of her breath she turned her +cheek to him and received his caress silently. Then she sought Kate, +sitting with Sue in one corner, and after giving her gentle words of +greeting and of sympathy, Victorine slipped from the room, and they saw +her no more. + +Marianne followed her mother, who had led the tottering steps of the +old lady from the room. "You will be good to Kate, even if grand'mère +is not," Marianne urged. "Think, mother, her father died but yesterday; +and what a sad wedding-day for her! We should not make it more sad. +And Royal has long loved her, and you know yourself how dear and +lovely a girl she is. If you will give her a loving welcome, it will +make both of your children happy after this long parting." And though +Mrs. Reyburn's own disappointment was great, she had the wisdom to see +that the fault was neither Royal's nor Kate's, but that it lay within +themselves, who had set their hearts upon a thing that could not be +brought about. + +So she followed her daughter, Madame Desvouges shrieking after them: +"Do not bring her to me. I will not receive her. I will not have her +under my roof. I will not come from my room till she leaves the house." + +The shrill voice reached Kate's ears this time, and she turned white +and then red, shrinking back when Mrs. Reyburn appeared. + +"You must not mind my mother," said that good woman. "She is old, and +cannot understand that these children of mine are grown up and are old +enough to decide some matters for themselves. You have had a great +sorrow, my daughter, and I hope you believe that you have all our +sympathy. I am very glad Royal has not brought us a stranger, but some +one whom we already know and love." + +This was very sweet for Kate to hear, but she could not forget those +piercing tones, declaring Madame Desvouges's disappointment. She felt +ill at ease while she remained in the house. + +His grandmother's attitude had the effect of antagonizing Royal, and +he strode off to her room, insisting that she should hear him, and +declaring that he had never asked any one to receive his wife, and that +they were sufficient for each other. + +"You talk of my defying you, grand'mère, of my disobedience, when +you have never forbidden me to marry. It was but the other day you +encouraged me to consider it, saying that it was high time I was +looking out for a wife. I don't understand this opposition, and I shall +not subject my wife to any such treatment. You need not fear that we +will remain. Of all times, to treat her unjustly when she has become +orphaned and has none to look to but to us. I expected more gentleness +from my grandmother, who has always treated me so tenderly." + +He did not wait for a reply, but slammed the door after him, and left +her in tears. Yet he was somewhat mollified by his mother's gentle +acceptance of this new daughter, and by Marianne's evident happiness in +having Kate for a sister. + +"I have always wanted a sister," she told Kate, "and I would choose you +above any one." + +"Not above Victorine," Kate added. + +"Well, that is different. I love her dearly, of course, but she is +older and does not seem the companion that you do. I must tell Sue that +mother wants her to feel that she can return home with us to-morrow, +and that she must not leave till she goes to Kentucky with her husband." + +"But she is going home with me," Kate told her. "We will be happier so. +She is heart-broken at having gone away without a word of farewell to +father, and reproaches herself for acting in such haste." + +"But she has been very happy with Fred." + +"Yes, and father was content that she should have gone. He sent her +such loving messages, but all the more she reproaches herself. Royal +has tried to comfort her by telling her that father sent word that +she must not fret, for he did not blame her, and that he had never +forbidden her to marry. He said he loved her not one bit the less. It +was so like father to think of her and not of himself. He had such a +great loving heart that he was always readier to excuse than to blame." +The tears fell from Kate's eyes, and Marianne put her arms around her. + +"I know," she said. "I know how hard it must be, but he would be glad +if he could see you and Sue here together, and could know that each has +the love of the man who of all others is dearest to her." + +"Yes," sighed Kate, "that is one comfort; and another is that all of +you but your grandmother have been so good to me. I hope some day even +Madame Desvouges will be reconciled. It is very hard for old people to +give up, and I know she had other plans for Royal." + +"Yes, I know what you mean," Marianne returned, thoughtfully, "but +that never could have been. I know it, Kate, and you mustn't let that +trouble you." + +That Sue would go back to their old home with her, that Marianne was +pleased, that Victorine had welcomed her, and that Mrs. Reyburn had +received her as a daughter, was indeed Kate's comfort; and she felt +that, sadly as she must always remember her wedding-day, that she could +also gather from it memories of much sympathy, consideration, and +affection. + +Mr. Reyburn had not appeared; he was busy with his military duties. +Fred had been able to join them, and Kate felt in the face of +the displeasure shown upon her account, that she could have a +fellow-feeling for her brother-in-law, who, after all, had erred, but +because of his love for Sue. He was so brotherly, so sympathetic, +so concerned for her, that she could not have the heart to show him +ill-will; and when he professed himself glad that Sue wanted to stay +with her sister in the old home, Kate lost all feeling of resentment. + +When told of this new exhibition of independence on the part of his +son, Captain Reyburn at first made no comment; then he remarked, "He +might have done worse." He had always liked Kate, and the fact that +Sue had been for all these months an inmate of his house, increased +his feeling of friendliness for her sister. He met Kate and Sue on +the road one day and stopped them. "When this war is over I hope we +shall see something of each other," he said. "My son has not asked +my congratulations upon his new possession, but he has them just the +same." He bowed and passed on, and Kate looked at Sue. "Well, what do +you think of that?" she asked. + +"I think," said Sue, "that you may be the bond that is needed to unite +those two." + +"I hope so," said Kate, fervently. + + + + + CHAPTER XV + + _Home No More_ + + +Throughout the summer there were exciting times along the lake country. +The affairs of Stony Creek and Beaver Dams were the ones most affecting +the inhabitants of the Niagara frontier, while lesser skirmishes and +conflicts did not give time for much respite from anxiety. Kate and Sue +remained quietly at home. Royal, being still under parole and allowed +to remain with them, could be on hand to look after matters requiring +a man's attention, while Fred was stationed near by with the troops at +Fort George. + +Marianne and her mother had returned to their home across the river, +and with Jerusha and Mark managed affairs, but lived in a state of +dread and anxiety for the safety of their friends of both sides. +Captain Reyburn was constantly on duty, and although after the +unfortunate issue of the fight in the Beechwoods the American troops +did not make many ventures, there was a feeling of uncertainty and +apprehension about, which served to make this a most uncomfortable +time. Jerusha, however, was never in better spirits. There was occasion +for the display of her best efforts at cheerfulness, and her depression +decreased in proportion to the greatness of the reverses reported. + +"I don't believe you care one bit for our success," Marianne +complained. "You are so disagreeably cheerful, Jerusha. One would think +it was a wedding you were talking about, instead of a battle." + +"A weddin'," sniffed Jerusha. "I guess I'd be sorry enough to see any +poor misguided woman throw herself away on any man, let alone myself. +Thank goodness, I'm beyond any hopes or fears of marriage." + +"You'd better not be too sure," returned Marianne. "There's Asa +Peaslee, if he ever comes back. I heard him say you were 'a fine figger +of a woman.' You don't know what may be in store for you." + +"As if I'd look twice at that little weazly-faced crittur," Jerusha +scoffed. + +"I'm sure I caught you making eyes at him," Marianne continued, bent +upon teasing. + +"Me make eyes at that poor little atomy! I can put my eyes to better +use, and my ears, too. I don't give no heed to the maunderin' of that +runt of a pedler. I kin tell you a tale worth two of yours. I heard +that Mis' Secord acrost the river carried the word to them Britishers, +and they was on the look-out for Colonel Boerstle and his men. She +walked through the woods for miles to get FitzGibbons the information. +Now, I call that brave, if she is an enemy." + +"Yes, it was brave enough, but plenty of our women were as brave and +braver in the Revolution. I'd do the same if I had a chance, and so +would you. The reason why they make such a fuss over it, is because +it isn't usual for their women to show so much spunk, while ours are +always doing such things." Marianne was not disposed to give Mrs. +Secord any too much credit. + +"Mebbe that's so, but 'tain't no good to try to belittle her, if it is +so. They've had a bad fight. Your pa wa'n't in it, I'm glad to say." + +"No, he wasn't there, but I don't know about Royal. He expected to be +exchanged by this time." + +"What about that boy Jack? You ain't seen him this good bit?" + +"No, nor heard of him." + +"He's kind of relation of yourn, now your brother's married his sister. +Jack is a good sort of boy, if he is a miserable Britisher." + +Marianne was silent. She had many things to think of these days. She +wondered how it would be when the war was over; how she would settle +her own life. She thought of Sue and Kate and Victorine and Victor. +She was well aware of her grandmother's anxiety to see her the wife of +Victor, but she felt that there was quite time enough, besides--She +gave her head an impatient jerk, and arose from where she had been +sitting lost in thought. "Father wants us to go to Uncle Tom's," she +announced. "He said it is farther inland, and we'll be safer there +beyond the Genesee, but I don't want to go, and mother says she will +not desert her people." + +"She's right," agreed Jerusha. "I wouldn't go either, if any of my +folks was in danger." + +"Then you think we really are in danger?" + +"There's no doubt of that at any time. If it ain't the terror that +flieth by night, it is the noisome pestilence." + +Even then the danger was, indeed, near. The disturbing summer passed +away, and before the close of the year the Americans were ready to +withdraw their troops from Fort George. The common occurrences of war +had given the inhabitants in the country around a sad year. Whichever +side they might favor, they were, nevertheless, sufferers from foraging +parties and from the lawless marauders who demolished houses, drove off +the cattle, and played havoc generally. + +"There's dreadful goings on at the other side of the river," said +Jerusha, coming in one morning in early December. "I hope I'm a +good American, but I must say I don't uphold the 'abomination of +desolation.' I suppose 'nation must war against nation and kingdom +against kingdom.' The Bible says so. 'And there shall be fearful +sights, and signs there shall be from heaven,' and I say, 'Let them +that are in Judea flee to the mountain.'" + +"What are you talking about, Jerusha?" Marianne asked, as Jerusha set +down a plate of hot cakes upon the table. + +"I'm talkin' about the burning of Newark. I suppose you have not heard +that they've turned out men, women, and children, the young and the +old, into the cold, and have burnt the town. 'Vengeance is mine, I will +repay, saith the Lord,' but we'll get it here, I'm afraid. If them +Britishers and Injuns is let loose on us, then look out." + +"Oh, dear, dear," said Marianne, setting down her cup of coffee, "you +are so alarming, Jerusha. Just think of the splendid victories on +the lakes and the ocean. Our own Captain Perry, whom father knows so +well--just think of that good whipping he gave the British. I like his +message, 'We have met the enemy and they are ours.' And think, too, of +General Harrison having Malden and Detroit, and of Tecumseh's being +killed, and of all those prisoners we have. I think it looks very +promising, and I don't see what we need to be afraid of." + +"You wait and see," returned Jerusha. "There shall be signs from +heaven, and the sun set blood red last night, and I dreamed that the +stars were blood red too, and descended in a shower upon us. If that +ain't a sign, I don't know what is; and one easy enough to read. The +redcoats will descend upon us, and the redskins will follow." + +"Nonsense, Jerusha," Mrs. Reyburn spoke up, sharply, "don't scare the +child to death. It is true these are evil days, but the sufferers are +our friends across the river, and not ourselves. I pray God my mother +and her family are safe." + +"Fort George is evacuated, I'm told," said Jerusha, "and I suppose that +takes Mis' Lyle's husband from her." + +"And if Royal is away at Burlington, where he expected to go, Kate and +Sue are all alone. Dear, dear, I hope they will not be harmed." + +"I hope Royal will be allowed to stay. He has friends on his father's +side, and has received much consideration from that fact. Then his +brother-in-law is in the American army, and has, so far, been able to +use his influence; so it may be that he has not gone." + +"Perhaps the farmhouses have been left, even if they have burned the +town," Marianne said hopefully. + +Jerusha shook her head. "There's scarce a farmhouse left, they say. +I'm surprised Mis' Desvouges has hers, but I guess it's because she +has friends to protect it. All I say is that when our hour will come, +no man knoweth. I think, Mis' Reyburn, that we'd ought to be goin' +somewheres else." + +"It would not be any safer at mother's," she replied. "I think we +will stay here for the present, Jerusha, and run our chances with our +neighbors." + +It was very cold, and snow had already begun to fall. "It is pitiful to +think of those poor, homeless people turned out at this time of year," +said Marianne, looking out of the window, about a week later. "Ah, +mother dear, I am less light-hearted than I was a year ago, when we had +our husking-bee. I had hardly begun to realize then how terrible war +can be. I pray you, Jerusha, don't dream of red stars again to-night." + +Whatever Jerusha's dreams might have been, the next morning brought +danger to their very doors. The distant noise of firing came to them at +daybreak. A single cannon shot fired from Fort Niagara at five o'clock +was a portentous sound. It meant that on, on were coming the vengeful +invaders. Down the road to Lewiston they advanced, ransacking and +burning every house in sight. + +Marianne awakened to a day of terror; for, before the inmates of the +house had time to realize their imminent peril, a yelling, hooting, +shrieking horde of Indians were approaching the house, and the British +soldiers, scarcely less eager, were bent upon destroying everything +in their path. Fort Niagara, with its valuable stores, was taken, the +savages were let loose, and death and destruction faced the inhabitants +of the quiet villages upon the east shore of the river. + +At the first sight of the enemy, Mrs. Reyburn shrieked to her daughter: +"They come! The Indians! Run for your life! Marianne! Marianne! Where +are you, Jerusha? We must escape while we can!" + +"Must we leave our home to be destroyed?" cried Marianne, wringing her +hands. "Can we save nothing, mother?" + +"Nothing but our lives; and we'll be lucky if we get off with those," +Jerusha told her, grimly. "I saw Mark legging it up the road as soon as +the gun was fired. There's not a minute to be lost, Marianne. You've +got to come along. Get something warm as quick as you can, and come." + +"Where?" + +"Don't ask me where," said Jerusha. "Anywhere we can git." + +Trembling in every limb, Marianne clad herself as warmly as possible in +the time given her; and with a hastily prepared bundle of provisions +which Jerusha scrambled together, they set out, running till they were +breathless, across fields and over stones and drifts of snow. Suddenly +Mrs. Reyburn slipped and fell, giving a moan of pain when she attempted +to rise. "I am afraid I have either twisted my ankle or broken a bone," +she said. "Go on, go on, I pray you! Don't wait for me, I beg of you!" + +Jerusha came to a halt, and looked down at the little woman whose face +was drawn with pain. Marianne was down on her knees in an instant. +"Leave you, dearest mother? Not while I live. If we must die, we will +die together." + +"Go on, go on!" begged Mrs. Reyburn. "My child, my child, I cannot see +you die!" + +Jerusha's gaunt form straightened itself up. "I guess I kin lug you," +she said briefly. And picking Mrs. Reyburn up in her arms, she strode +on, Marianne by her side. Mrs. Reyburn's face was bravely set, and she +begged them to leave her, for they were now not able to make very good +speed, and a running, leaping, howling band of Indians gained upon them +at every step. These were followed closely by a company of soldiers. + +The house had already been looted, and the torch applied: it was now +bursting into flames, and in the red firelight the howling savages +danced and yelled. Nearer and nearer came the pursuers. Now they could +see the painted faces, now the gleam of the tomahawks. + +But not so fast did they run but the men behind kept up with them; and +they had scarce touched their victims, before a young soldier made a +great leap, and placed himself in front of the fugitives. "Stop!" he +cried. "Not a hair of their heads shall be hurt! Come, boys, help me to +protect these ladies; they are friends." + +The sudden halt gave the white men time to rally to the side of the +young man, who valiantly stood his ground. But the cold hand of an +Indian had already clutched Marianne's brown locks, and she had been +dragged some distance off, where she lay face down, momentarily +expecting that the death-blow would be given her. Indeed, the +keen-bladed knife was already uplifted to do its frightful work, when +it was sent spinning into the snow, and, with a savage grunt, the +Indian sprang to recover it. Fear and horror had already sent Marianne +into a state of blessed oblivion; and she was scarcely conscious, +when, seeing the danger they would both be in from the enraged savage, +frustrated in his bloody design, the young soldier seized the girl in +his arms, and ran with all his speed away from the spot. Seeing his +design, his friends fell upon the Indian and secured him. + +Jerusha, with determined front, faced the soldiers. Mrs. Reyburn +weakly begged to be put down. "Let them kill me, Jerusha," she +whispered, "and you may still be able to escape." + +Jerusha gave a sardonic laugh. "I'd look pretty trying to escape," she +said. "I kin jump pretty high, but I guess I couldn't clear the heads +of twenty men." + +At the sound of her voice there was a movement in the company, and a +man stepped wonderingly forward. "Jerushe!" he exclaimed, "it is thou!" + +Jerusha almost dropped her burden in her surprise. "I guess it is me, +Jooly Fooshay," she replied. + +"You have, then, not forgot me. Gentlemen, I present my wife." + +Jerusha stood imperturbably staring at the laughing soldiers, who +thought this a good joke. + +"I have ze plaisir to save thy life, my Jerushe," said the man, smiling. + +"I guess I'm not under such special obligation for that," returned +Jerusha. "I don't know as I'm particular about it, if I've got to pass +the rest of it with you." + +Her sharp repartee entertained the listeners, and they began to applaud +her and to jeer at their comrade, who took it all good-naturedly, +saying: "All same, it is ze wife of me; I am lose her zis long +time. I am now ask you to accompany us to ze garrison. See you, my +friends, to ze lady she has in charge. I myself will accompany my +wife." Two soldiers volunteered to carry Mrs. Reyburn, and Jerusha +stalked silently along by the side of her newly found husband. Finding +themselves deprived of any trophies in this direction, the Indians took +another way, and the little company proceeded to the fort. + +Marianne, meanwhile, was very quickly borne along in a pair of stalwart +arms. She was conscious of the fact that her life had been spared, +but to what purpose she felt dimly uncertain. The soldier held her +as he would a baby, and she lay with closed eyes, feeling helplessly +indignant as she grew to a better consciousness of her plight. It was +useless to resist. Any effort to struggle might bring worse trouble +upon her, and she concluded to lie quietly. She could only pray that +her mother and Jerusha had been saved, and that she might be allowed to +plead for her own life. + +The smoke of the burning of her home came to her nostrils, and she +lifted her head to see what was to fill her with distress, and yet +which was to possess her with a strange fascination. "Don't look, +Marianne," said her rescuer, tenderly. "I thought you had fainted, poor +little girl." And Marianne for the first time was aware who it was who +held her. + +"Jack," she said faintly. "Oh, Jack." The relief was so great that she +began to sob, great tearless, heart-breaking gasps. + +"Poor little girl, dear little Marianne," said Jack. "You are safe; +don't do so." + +"I--I--can't help it," she gasped. + +"Well, if it does you any good, cry all you please. I am glad you can. +I think we are safe now. We are coming to the woods, and I will put +you down." He set her gently on the ground as he would a child. He was +evidently much unstrung himself and stood for a minute looking at the +trembling little figure. + +Marianne gradually recovered herself. "You have saved my life," she +said. "Oh, Jack, to think in God's mercy it should have been you. I am +thankful. I have not words to say how thankful." + +Jack's voice shook as he replied: "So am I. My God, Marianne, when +I think of that moment when I saw you in the hands of that horrible +painted savage and feared I was too late--I feel I cannot say how +thankful that I determined to follow the party. I had a deadly fear +that you might not have been warned, and I was determined to save you +if I could. I have little taste for such horrors as we have witnessed +this morning. I want you to believe that I did not come out to distress +innocent women and children." + +"I know that," said Marianne, simply. "But mother and Jerusha? Did you +see? Do you think they are safe?" + +"They are, I feel sure. There were enough of my friends to see to it +that they were freed. But it is too cold for you to stand here. Shall +I carry you again, or would you rather walk? I think there must be a +shelter somewhere." + +"There is a little cabin two or three miles away in the woods; it is +very lonely there, and no one would be likely to find it, unless he +knew just where to look for it. Some people live there, a hunter and +his wife. Unless the place has been discovered and burned, I think +they will take me in. It is in that direction," she indicated by a +wave of the hand. "It is in such a lonely spot that I hope it has been +overlooked." + +"I think it more than probable. Shall we go? I think it might be better +than if you were to try to get to the garrison, for we may come across +another band of Indians; and one man against a number, especially when +they are on the war-path, has not much chance, even though he be a +friend. They might not hurt me, but would perhaps harm you." + +Marianne shuddered and turned so pale that Jack hastened to reassure +her that she was safe. "You have nothing on your head, and it is so +cold." He drew a handkerchief from his pocket and tied it under her +chin. The sight of her pale face and fear-stricken eyes nearly unnerved +him, but he strove to distract her thoughts by harking back to the days +of their first acquaintance, and they managed to keep up a desultory +talk upon indifferent subjects until at last the little cabin was +discerned; but upon reaching it they found it deserted. The family had +taken alarm and had fled with so many of their neighbors that long +processions were formed upon the roads west of the Genesee. + +In spite of the empty house Jack's cheerfulness and his quality of +making the best of things asserted themselves. "It's much better than +being out of doors," he said. "I will make a fire and see if they have +left us anything to eat. After that we will find out what is to be done +next." + +The place was neat and clean, and the family in their flight had +taken only their clothing and their most necessary articles, so these +later comers found sufficient for their needs. A cracked cup, an iron +skillet, a pewter spoon, and a few such things stood upon a shelf +in the cupboard depleted of all provisions but a little meal. Jack, +however, found a sack of potatoes in a bin at the back of the kitchen, +and some grain in the small stable. He brought a handful of the +potatoes back with him after he had made his tour of investigation, +and exhibited them in triumph. He built a rousing fire on the hearth, +and they roasted the potatoes in the ashes, becoming quite cheerful in +the warmth and comfort. + +"If we only had some hot coffee, we would be faring very well," said +Jack, as he tried one of the potatoes to see if it were done. + +Marianne looked thoughtfully into the fire. "Didn't you say there was +some rye in the stable?" she asked. + +"Yes, I think there is a very little." + +"Then if you will bring me some, we can brown it and pound it up and +make a very good sort of drink; that is, if you are not too hungry to +wait for it. There is some maple sugar in the cupboard; I found it in a +crock, but we haven't milk." + +"Who cares for milk? I'll get the rye." It took some time to prepare +their rye coffee; but with this addition to their meal they felt +themselves well served, and were fairly merry over their breakfast. + +The warm food and drink brought a little color into Marianne's cheeks, +though she was still very nervous and started at the slightest sound, +sometimes finding it impossible to keep back the tears. Once she gave +way entirely and put her head down on the table, sobbing so hopelessly +that it was too much for Jack. He came over and knelt by her side, +taking her hands in his:-- + +"Marianne, Marianne, don't cry so, little girl! You are safe here; and +as soon as we can go, I will take you over to your grandmother. I will +not leave you a minute alone. You know I would shed my last drop of +blood for you. What do other men do who see those they love massacred +before their very eyes? When I think of your being spared such a +horrible fate, I think only of being glad." + +"Don't Jack, don't. You have saved my life," the words came haltingly, +"but don't talk so." + +"I'm a wretch," he cried, springing to his feet. "I'm a pretty soldier +to allow myself to get unstrung, but the sight of your tears was too +much for me. I ought to have known better than to distress you. Come, +we won't talk about it any more. The thing to do is to decide what is +to be done next." + + + + + CHAPTER XVI + + _Jerusha to the Rescue_ + + +It was something of a puzzle to Jack to know the best step to take +next. The country on one side the river had been laid waste by the +Americans, and up and down the other side was at this moment raging +a relentless band of soldiers with their savage allies bent upon +destruction and pillage. Jack did not feel at all sure that Madame +Desvouges still occupied her house, and to attempt to go across to it +just now was not a wise venture. + +It seemed safer there in the little cabin, isolated as it was in the +woods, and far from the beaten road; and if Marianne could but have her +mother or some older woman with her, it would be best for her to remain +in this retreat till matters became quieter. The girl was too weak and +ill from the shock of the morning to venture forth that day, and he +could not leave her to get aid. He felt that he ought to report at the +proper time for duty, yet to leave Marianne was not to be thought of. +It must be said that the scenes of the morning were not such as gave +him much taste for further proceedings of like character, and he was +quite content to remain where he was, if turning women and children out +of their homes was the order of the day. + +"If you would rather go on, Marianne," he said, when the confronting +question became one which must be met, "we will go, but I don't believe +you are able to walk far. I can carry you, to be sure." + +"Where?" she asked helplessly. It was very unlike the alert, +independent Marianne to reply so utterly upon another's lead. + +"To the garrison. I am sure there must be a number there under our +protection." + +"Those whose houses you have burned over their heads, you mean?" + +"Yes; but I did not have a hand in it. You don't believe that of me, +Marianne? I am willing to fight for my side, but I am not a robber." + +Marianne subsided after her flash of anger. "Is it far?" she asked, +after a little while. + +"It is not very near." + +The girl arose and looked out on the winter landscape. The yard and +outbuildings of this woodland hut occupied but a small space of the +great forest around them. The naked branches of a multitude of trees, +clumps of white fringed pines, silence, and an untrodden waste alone +seemed there. All Marianne's terror returned to her. She sank down +weakly upon the bench by the small window. "I cannot, I cannot," she +wailed. "Go and leave me here." + +"Alone? Never. I am going now outside to gather in some wood, and +to set a trap to snare a rabbit for our next meal. We won't starve, +anyway." He smiled confidently. "I shall not go out of sight. You don't +mind if I leave you? You can watch me from the window." + +This quick understanding of her fear of being left alone was a relief +to the girl, and she smiled faintly. "I am very silly," she said. + +"No, you have had enough of a shock to shatter the nerves of a stronger +woman," he made reply. He longed to take her in his arms and convince +her of the greatness of his love and sympathy, of his desire to protect +her; but he could only nod and smile reassuringly as he went out. From +time to time he looked back to see the little pale face at the window, +with eyes upon him. He had loved her in a fitful boyish way before, +but now all his manhood's best was roused, and to the woman within, in +that hour he consecrated the love of his life. "I may never win her," +he told himself. "After this terrible experience how could she ever +love one of her country's enemies, but I will serve her as the knights +of old served their chosen ladies." They had talked of his father, of +Royal and Kate, of all the things which had befallen them both since +they last met; and to Jack, Marianne had never seemed so near; but for +the one great barrier he felt that he might not despair of one day +winning from her something more than tolerance. A great wave of love +and devotion swept over him, and he turned to wave a hand to the girl +watching him. If that were his wife at the window and that were their +little home in the wilderness, how gladly would he give the labor of +each day to her happiness. + +He was roused from these thoughts by the sound of voices coming up +the path ahead. He stopped with a pile of wood upon his shoulder and +listened. Were they friends or enemies? Who could they be who knew the +way to this lonely spot? Presently he caught sight of two figures; a +man and a woman were nearing the cabin. The young man placed himself +back of the path, that he might watch them unobserved. Were they the +owners of the place, or were they some of those fugitives whom the +morning had driven forth. In another instant he was aware that the man +wore the uniform of a Canadian volunteer, and that the woman, tall and +gaunt, was striding along as if she knew her ground. + +"I tell you," the sharp high voice said, "I guess we're right. They +ain't no other tracks, and I see him make for the woods with her. They +ain't no other habitation in two or three miles, and I cal'late we'll +find 'em just about here. My land, Jooly Fooshay, you needn't try to +learn me wood ways; I guess I was brought up in the heart of Maine, and +I was around long enough before I see you to know a thing or two. I say +I'm right." + +Jack strode forward into the middle of the path. "Jerusha!" he cried. +"My old friend Jerusha, you couldn't be more welcome if you were an +angel from heaven." + +Jerusha came to a halt. "Well, suz!" she exclaimed. "If I'd knowed who +it was makin' off with Mary Anne, I dunno as I'd been in such a feeze +to git here. She's alive and kickin' I guess, or you wouldn't be so +smilin'." + +"She's safe, but dreadfully shaken, poor little girl, and so weak and +nervous. But no wonder. It was God's providence that I was in time to +save her." + +"It was nip and tuck with us all," returned Jerusha. "This is my +husband. I dunno's I've any call to be proud of the fact, but such as +he is, he's mine. Jooly Fooshay is his name." + +"Why, Jules! I know him. He is in my regiment. Why didn't he tell you +who it was that was running off with your Marianne?" + +"I didn't ask him; more fool I." + +"Well, he is a lucky fellow to have you for a wife, no matter what." + +"The luck's all on his side, then," returned Jerusha. + +"My Jerushe! You to say so, when I am save the life of you." + +"You may be my death yet," she retorted grimly. + +But now Marianne saw them coming, and she was at the door to meet them. +Whose but Jerusha's could be that tall lank figure? All in a turmoil +of tears and exclamations, she fell into the good woman's arms. "Oh, +Jerusha, Jerusha! I am so thankful, so glad to see you alive. Tell me +quick, my mother, my mother, is she safe?" + +"Yes, yes, child. There, don't take on so. She's at the garrison. The +doctor says she's broke a small bone, but he has set it, and she'd be +all right only she is near crazy about you. If we had been sensible +enough to ask who 'twas that was lugging you off, we might have been +easier in our minds." + +"Tell me what happened. I forget all but that terrible moment when the +Indian had me in his grasp. I cannot get rid of that memory, try as I +will." + +"Well, the most surprising thing that happened to me was the coming +acrost my husband, that I ain't seen this fifteen year. He declares +that he didn't run off with another woman, and that he was hurt up +there in a lumber camp; but law suz, you can't tell when to believe +him, and I don't know any more than I did before. I was well rid of +him, in any case, for he never could do much but fiddle and sing. +Work wasn't his strong pint; and though I've heerd tell of folks that +fiddled for their bread and butter, I ain't never seen one. Anyways we +come acrost each other, and here we are. Jooly Fooshay is his name, and +one that will never bring him much luck. Come here, Jooly." + +The curly-headed little man with the bright twinkling eyes approached +and bowed low. "Jules Fouchet, at your sairvice, mademoiselle," he +said; and when Marianne answered in French his eyes twinkled more than +ever, and he bowed again very low. + +"Come in, come in all of you," said Jack. + +"Yes, we have a good fire, and we can give you something to eat. Jack +has been very good to me, Jerusha, and we have not starved. I can give +you potatoes and porridge and rye coffee. Are you cold? Are you hungry?" + +"A little of both," Jerusha replied. "But I guess the first thing to do +is to get back word to your mother that you are safe, and she needn't +put on mourning for you yet." + +"Shall I go at once? Would you rather have me?" Jack asked eagerly. + +"I? Oh--yes--no--that is--Will it be best that Jack go, Jerusha?" + +Jerusha looked into the fire thoughtfully, pinching her chin the +while. "I guess it depends upon who'd be the best fighter if we +happened to need him," she returned. "This here man of mine--Sakes! I +never expected to call a British soldier my man, and I ain't so proud +of it now. Well, as I was a-saying, so far as my judgment goes, he'd as +lief crawl under the bed as to stand up and defend us." + +"Ah, but Jerushe," broke in Jules, "you have forgot that but to-day I +r-rescue you from the hand of the savage." + +"You git out! Ain't I set by myself night after night alone, with the +wolves howling outside the house, and you miles away with your boon +companions in a tavern? I guess you'd better go, for you'll not stop +till you reach the garrison, I well know; and so far as I'm consarned, +you needn't come back." + +Jules shrugged his shoulders. "She has the tongue of sharpness, but the +heart is not so like steel as she would pretend," he said in an aside +to Jack. "If you will have it so, Jerushe, I will go and I will return. +Prepare your message that I may be off, else the wolf is surely possess +himself of me." He laughed good-naturedly. + +"But you must have something to eat first," Marianne insisted. + +Both she and Jack perceived that the little man had a real affection +for Jerusha, and that he was rejoiced to find her again, while she, +despite her words to the contrary, was not so ill-pleased to have met +her husband. + +"All you've got to do," said Jerusha, "is to tell Mis' Reyburn where we +are, and that I'm going to stay by Mary Anne till I'm able to fetch her +home. Tell her we've got full and plenty to eat; there's a bag of nice +good potatoes in the kitchen, and meal, too. You can say the child is +well, which ain't a lie, so far as I know. Now, if this young gentleman +has any word to send, let him give it to you and you can be off. You +won't git ketched by nawthin' wuss'n your own kind, I guess; and if you +don't take in seven other sperits wuss'n yourself, I haven't no doubts +but what you'll git there alive. Now hurry up and eat them wittles and +be off." + +He did not delay in making away with the food set before him, and then +made ready to depart. "But not without one kees, Jerushe," he said. + +"Go 'long, you've no time for foolishness," declared Jerusha, giving +him a gentle push with her elbow, and looking at Marianne in a funny +embarrassed way. But she followed Jules to the door, and he departed +with the note Jack had prepared for him to give his captain. "Now +then," said Jerusha, when she had watched him out of sight, "nobody +can tell when they'll see him agin. He is as onsartin as old Sancho. +He's soft as dough, and as easy going and ready to be led as a blind +hoss; but I guess he'll give the message all right, whatever happens to +him after. I felt as if you'd be better cal'lated to look after us if +anything happened, Mr. Jack, and I hope you don't mind staying." + +"Mind!" Jack was glad enough of the opportunity which made it his +duty to remain and watch over these two, dependent upon him alone +for protection there in the lonely woods. He knew that his report of +himself would satisfy his superior officer, and with the wolves howling +outside, and the predatory Indians, more to be feared than the wild +beasts, roaming the forest, they shut themselves in that night. Sitting +around the fire they talked quietly; Jerusha's spirits, as usual, rose +in proportion to the gravity of the situation, but Marianne's heart was +very full. Her mother ill and needing her; her father retreating before +an angry foe; Royal and Kate separated from her by more than miles of +distance; her own home in ashes, and her grandmother's perhaps also +in ruins--all these things so weighed upon her spirits that she sat +hearing only half the things which Jack and Jerusha said. + +"The' ain't no use kicking agen the pricks," Jerusha told her. "The +Lord's delivered you out of the hand of the Philistine, and has set +your feet upon a safe place. You've passed through deep waters, but +the Lord's 'stablished your goings, Mary Anne, and you've no cause to +complain. You've been a pretty light-hearted crittur, but you may be +permitted to win your crown through tribulation." + +"There, Jerusha, there," put in Jack, "don't make her think she must +suffer any more." + +"I ain't said so. I dunno's she ain't had her own passel young. We +all have to git it; some gits it old, and some young. I guess mebbe +it's best to git it young, and be over with it. Land alive, child, you +needn't cry now. You're safe and sound and sheltered and shod." + +But Marianne's tears would not be stayed, and she wept so forlornly +that Jerusha's tenderness, rarely shown, was stirred. + +"Poor little lamb," she said, "I guess I know just how you feel; just +as if you'd like to be little and curl up in your mother's lap, and git +rocked and sung to. My old bones ain't very soft, but there, you come +and let me hold you." She drew the girl into her lap, and to the sound +of a creaking old chair and the singing of a tea-kettle swung over the +sizzling logs, Marianne rested. + +Jack sat and watched the two. How pitifully small and helpless the girl +looked with her eyes closed, the long lashes brushing the pale cheek. +What a plaintive droop to the sweet mouth, and how her slim fingers +curled themselves around Jerusha's bony ones, as if they found comfort +in the human clasp. All the terrible consequences of war arose before +him. How lightly he had entered the army, and how little he anticipated +the horrors of his experience. And this was not the end. He felt as +if he must take the little figure lying there in Jerusha's arms, and +fly away with her to some safe spot where the clamors of war would +never be heard. He sat moodily looking into the fire before he spoke +his thought. "To-morrow I will find out if Madame Desvouges's house is +still untouched. It will seem more like home to Marianne than any other +place." + +"If you think the child is going to be ready to take a journey +to-morrow, you are mistaken," Jerusha told him. "She's had about as +much travelling as she can stand for a while. I guess she'd better stay +right here, as long as it's safe." + +True enough, Jerusha knew what she was talking about, for the next day +saw Marianne in a raging fever, murmuring incoherent words, and crying +out wildly as she tossed on her hard bed. "Poor lamb! Poor lamb!" said +Jerusha, shaking her head; "mebbe it's just as well that she should be +taken, and be spared any more trials. The Lord knows what's before her, +and it's only when we've drunk the cup to the dregs that we begin to +think that death ain't our worst portion." + +"We must save her; we must," said Jack, fiercely. "Don't you dare let +yourself believe for one moment that she is going to die." + +"Look here, young man, it ain't you or me that's got anything to say +about it. I'll do my best, I guess you know that, and you will do your +best; but if she's going to be snatched from this vale of tears, we +poor worms ain't powerful to prevent it." Her face softened as she +saw Jack's distress. "Poor boy," she went on, "it goes hard with you, +but, then, it's all a snarl at best. You just go along there to the +garrison, and get me some medicine, and with the doctoring I'm able to +give her, she'll pull through if it's the Lord's will. She's got youth +and a good constitution on her side. You needn't be afraid of leaving +me for a few hours. I'm not a mite scared. It's best to give the boy +something to do," she said to herself, as he strode off. "He can't do +no good moping around here." + +She went in and bent over Marianne, putting a finger on the quickly +beating pulse. "She's a pretty sick child," said Jerusha, her face +working. "Poor little lamb, I've nursed you 'most from a baby, and I +guess you won't die from want of attention." + + + + + CHAPTER XVII + + _Asa Again_ + + +The spring had fairly begun to show signs of its coming, when Marianne +was at last able to creep out into the sunshine and face the world +again. But that she viewed it with the eyes of buoyant youth, it would +have seemed a very sad world. She had heard nothing of her parents +except mere rumors. Jack had been ordered away, and Jules too. An old +Indian woman was Jerusha's only helper through the long winter's siege, +but both women were accustomed to a hardy life and knew how to make the +forest yield them the necessities for existence, and they had fared +better than might be imagined. Little news of the outside world reached +them in their quiet retreat, and Marianne, ready once more to take an +interest in affairs, began to question. She could gather but scant +news. The British were still in possession of Fort Niagara; the country +on both sides the river was almost a desolation, most families having +fled beyond the Genesee. + +"But where are they all, mother and father and Royal? And grandmother, +is she still in her home? Is it burned, too? And what has become of Sue +and Kate?" These questions came crowding to Marianne's lips. + +"Now look here, Mary Anne," said Jerusha, "do you think I've had +nawthin' better to do than to set down and write letters and go gadding +over the country a-hunting up your relations? Land sakes, child, it's +been as much as I could do to haul you back from the Valley of the +Shadder, without trying to edit a bulletin of war news." + +"Well, tell me what you know," said Marianne, with the fretfulness of +an invalid. + +Jerusha sat down and planted her big veined hands upon her knees. +"Mebbe you remember we sent word to your mother by Jooly. When he got +back to the garrison, she'd gone. Some folks had told her she could git +to your father by going with them, and she needed doctoring, and they +promised to see that she got to her kin-folks in Geneva. Then somehow +it got reported that I had gone off with Jooly to Canady agin, because +I had found out that you was dead and couldn't bear to tell her. I +don't know what fool started the story, but seeing me and him making +off together to hunt you up, I suppose it got out that way." + +"Oh, poor mother, poor mother!" Marianne cried. "Does she know now?" + +"I dunno as she does, and then I dunno as she doesn't. I made a fist +of writing to her, and told her to stay where she was if she was +comfortable; that we was safe and well enough off for the present. +I didn't feel I'd ought to write till you was out of danger, for if +she believed you wasn't counted among the living 'twa'n't no use to +undeceive her till we was certain about you. I got an Injun to git the +letter through the lines. I didn't rightly know her directions, but I +hope she got the letter. You'd been sick about a week, I guess, when +young Jack Silverthorn was ordered away. He'd done the best he could +to make us comfortable by gitting medicine and flour and what stuff +he could, and it was him got old Acsah to stay with me. While he was +here, I'll say it for both him and Jooly, they kept me in wittles and +fire-wood. After they went I had to make the best of it, but the old +squaw has been a human being to speak to, and she ain't so helpless. + +"We made the best of it, as I said; and what with keeping bags of ice +on your head and finding kivers warm enough for you and us, and food +enough to keep body and soul together, we had about all we could do for +three months. But there! we've had a shelter, and the woods is full of +game of all kinds, so we did manage to git enough, though some days +it was slim pickings. We sewed the skins together for kivers,--the old +Injun is a master hand at that,--and she got a few blankets from her +people, so we ain't neither friz nor starved. Howsomever it's all over +now, and we'll move along pretty soon, I guess, though I dunno jest +where; they say they ain't skeerce a house left standing." She nursed +her knees thoughtfully. + +"They say it was for revenge because the Americans burnt Newark; +pretty heavy revenge to destroy six villages, not to mention dozens of +farmhouses, and wuss than all, to murder scores of innocent people. +Somebody's got to pay a heavy debt when he goes to meet his jedgment. I +told Jooly I didn't know as I wanted he should come near me agin if he +come as an inimy of my country, but I dunno's he would come anyway. But +there, I've talked my throat dry. It's summer instid of winter coming, +and all you've got to do, Mary Anne, is to set still and git well." + +There was nothing but hope to keep up Marianne's spirits. It was +dreary work to spend her time sitting alone in the woods with never a +visitor but an inquisitive squirrel or a bird tamer than his neighbors; +yet Marianne day by day grew stronger, though with her strength came +a deeper longing to get to her friends. She was sitting one day +under a huge tree, among whose roots she had discovered a comfortably +hollowed seat, when she saw coming up the checkered path a man whose +destination seemed to be the cabin. He was short and spare of figure, +with grizzled beard standing well out from under his chin. As soon +as Marianne caught sight of him, she sprang to her feet with less +listlessness than she had shown for months. "Asa!" she cried; "Asa +Peaslee!" + +[Illustration: "_She had discovered a comfortably hollowed seat._"] + +"Wal, I vum!" exclaimed the pedler, stopping short as he caught sight +of the girl. "I wouldn't skeerce hev knowed you, yer that pindlin'; +'most starved, air ye?" + +"No; but I have been ill. I am so glad to see you. How did you find us?" + +"Who ye got in there?" asked the pedler, peering suspiciously at the +cabin. + +"Only Jerusha and an old Indian woman." + +"I didn't find ye; I jest stumbled on ye. I seen smoke, and thinks I, +where there's smoke there's fire, and I trotted in this direction. I +ain't takin' a very direct route, seein' as me and the Britishers ain't +on the best of terms. Where's your folks?" + +"I don't know. I haven't heard from them in three or four months." And +she proceeded to tell her pitiful tale. + +"I vum!" repeated Asa. "Wal, pop's prisoner up to Quebec, I guess, and +if the ijits that has the exchanges in hand don't git 'em fixed some +day soon, he'll stay there awhile, but I hear they treat 'em pretty +good up there. Young Lyle's all right; I see him a couple of weeks ago, +said his wife was in Geneva. As for the rest of the crew, I dunno as +I keer to run up agen 'em, seein' as me and them don't pull the same +direction. Ain't heerd nawthin' of your granny and them, hev ye?" + +"No, and I wish I could. Ah, but I do so long to reach them. I don't +know whether their house has been destroyed or not." + +Asa picked up a bit of a twig and chewed the end of it thoughtfully. +"Wouldn't keer to hev me go out and find out, I s'pose. I'm achin' to +do it; ye know my curiosity'll kill me yit. I'd like nawthin' better +than to slip over and find out how the land lays." + +"Oh, would you? Could you without danger?" + +"We ain't talkin' about danger; we're talkin' about findin' out what's +goin' on acrost the river. I guess I'll sneak over. I'll begin hitchin' +along to-night. You're right snug here. Nobody'd ever think of lookin +for a house in these here woods." + +"It has been a good shelter; we had to take possession of it. Some day +I hope we shall be able to tell the owners what a godsend it has been +to us." + +"You do look pindlin'," Asa repeated. "I guess the sooner ye git to +grandma's the better. Now I'll go along and speak to Jerushy. I'll +set round and chat with ye all till towards night, and then I must be +gittin' on." + +"You are always on hand in time of need," Marianne told him. + +"Wal, no, I can't say jest that, or I'd been here sooner. It jest seems +to be a time of need when I do happen along. They ain't much noos +stirrin'; some little skirmishes at sea; it's got to be a game of give +and take." + +"I thought you were going to join the marines, Asa." + +"Who says I didn't?" + +"Did you really?" + +Asa nodded. "J'int 'em there on the lakes; was along with Cap'n Perry." + +"You were? Oh, how proud you must be." + +"Dunno's I'm runnin' over with pride. I can't say as I take to +sailorin', so I left when my time was up, and I've been hangin' around +camp all winter watchin' 'em drill and gittin' ready for spring. I +guess they'll be better fighters when Gin'ral Scott's through with 'em. +But, as I was a-sayin', I got tired of standin' round doin' nawthin', +so I snuck off this way to watch my opportunity of bein' of use, and +here I be." + +Jerusha greeted him with a jerk of the head and went on with her soap +making. She did not waste a scrap of grease, and had her kettle of +soft soap ready when it was needed. She listened attentively to Asa's +recital while she worked, and after a while set off her kettle and +invited him into the house. "You'll have a bite with us," she said. "I +can't offer you much chice of wittles; you'll have to take what you kin +git." + +"I guess I kin give my thanks right purtily fur what's set before me," +returned Asa. "And I dassay I kin furnish ye with a bite of somethin', +I see a likely spot as I came along. I keep a bit of line in my pocket, +and I guess I kin hook ye a fish." He was as good as his word, and half +an hour later a fine trout was sizzling over the fire. Asa made good +use of his afternoon, bringing in wood and water and setting traps for +game. Toward night he started off with a hearty good-by, and Marianne's +hopes arose. + +He reappeared three or four days later as if it were nothing unusual +to come and go in this fashion. "Found 'em as easy as rolling off a +log," he called to Marianne, who went out to meet him. "'Most eat me up +when I told 'em I'd seen you. They were afeard you was dead, scalped +by the Injuns and all that. They've been kinder lucky, havin' friends +both sides. The Americans spared 'em because your pop happened to be +a capting, and the Britishers spared 'em because their friends and +neighbors was along to see that they did. So you see it's well to +have your bread buttered on both sides. They sent ye messages by the +cartload, but I couldn't find a vehicle for 'em all, so I'll jest give +ye the gist of 'em, and that is, that as soon as ever ye kin, yer to +come home to 'em. I told 'em ye was safe and in good hands, or the +young man, Victor, would have come along with me. I told him he'd ought +to stay there and look after his women folks, and I guessed you'd find +a way to git there." + +"And you saw them all, grandmother and Victorine and Victor?" + +"All three of them." + +"Kate was not there, of course. Did they say anything about her and +Royal? I hope they are safe." + +Asa did not reply quite so readily as before. "They said she was all +right," he told her, after a slight pause. + +"And we will go--when will we go, Jerusha?" Marianne asked. + +"Soon as convenient," was all the reply Jerusha would vouchsafe. + +Asa, having satisfied his curiosity in more ways than one, did not seem +inclined to tarry, but went off with his usual little quip of being so +ready to poke his nose into the affairs of others. + +"That man's nobody's fool," declared Jerusha, shaking her head +knowingly. "He gits around and finds out what he wants when nobody'd +ever suspect it, but I guess the spying ain't all of the most innercent +kind." And then it dawned on Marianne that there was method in Asa's +curiosity. + +She fretted to get away, but Jerusha had one of her contrary moods +and would not humor her, saying that patience was a virtue, and that +it was good for folks not to get what they wanted at once; so poor +Marianne was more than usually irritable after Asa left. The days were +growing warmer, and she could spend more time in the open air, and one +afternoon went a little farther from the cabin than usual to hunt for +wild flowers. She was standing on tiptoe trying to reach a branch of +dogwood, when she heard a voice call out, "Don't fall into a bog!" And +then, running, leaping from tangled roots to tufted knoll, Jack came +hastening toward her. "Marianne, Marianne!" he cried; "did I startle +you? How glad I am to find you still here, and to know you are well +again. You are well?" He came up and held out both hands, into which +she put hers. She wondered at herself for being so glad to see him, a +Britisher, whom she ought to despise, even if he had saved her from a +dreadful fate. She ought to hate the fact of the obligation. Yet it was +Jack, and he had saved her life; she could not forget that. He stood +holding her hands and looking down at her critically. "How thin you +are," he said tenderly, "and your eyes have grown so big, but they are +as blue as ever. Did they have to cut your hair so short? It does not +look badly so, though it makes you look more like a little girl than +ever." + +Marianne laughed. "Like the little girl you first thought I was. Was +that why you called to me not to fall into a bog?" + +"Yes; it reminded me of that time when I first saw you in the woods. I +was so glad to see you alive and well. It nearly broke my heart to go +off and leave you lying there so ill in that poor little cabin." + +"It was much better than many poor people had, and Jerusha was like a +mother to me. I should have died but for her." + +"Yes, I know." Jack softly stroked one of her hands, which she allowed +to lie passively in his. Such a thin little hand it was. "I have +thought of you so constantly all winter," he went on. + +Marianne looked down a little uneasily. "Have you seen your family?" +she asked. "Do you hear from Sue and Kate?" + +"I have not seen either of them lately. I have been on special duty, +which has taken me out of the neighborhood. Sue, I believe, is with +friends in Geneva." + +"I think my mother is there, too, though I have not heard a word from +her since we parted on that dreadful day." She shuddered and grew pale +at the remembrance. "Perhaps some day," she sighed, "all this dreadful +time will end, and we shall all be together again. My grandmother +wishes me to come to her. Asa was here, and he found out for me that +they are still at the old home. I was so glad to know; it seemed as if +something were still left to me. Asa brought me the very first news I +have had." + +"Asa Peaslee, you mean?" Jack's brows came together thoughtfully, and +he shook his head as if he would say, this will not do; but he only +remarked, "It is well I did not come along at the same time." + +"Why? Oh, yes, I see; you think he is too--curious." Marianne smiled. +"Well, perhaps he is too much so for his own good, but--" + +"Your people don't think so? All's fair in love and war, and I have no +right to question his behavior. He is a good friend to you, and that +should be enough for me to know. So you will go to your grandmother, +Marianne?" + +"Yes; as soon as convenient, Jerusha says." + +"I suppose that means as soon as you can get safe passage over. She +does not want to run any risks, and she is right." + +"Ah me, if only this dreadful war were over. Is there any prospect of +peace?" + +"One can hardly say. I wish it were over, for then we might be placed +on a different footing, and you might not feel as if you ought to hate +me." + +"I don't--hate you--but--" + +"You don't love me. I know that--I could not expect that you would, and +I have no right to ask you to. All I ask is that you sometimes give me +a kind thought. Do you ever?" + +"I don't think I ought to hate you, for you saved my life. I can never +forget how good you were to me that day." Her lip trembled like a hurt +child's, and Jack drew a long sigh at sight of it. + +"Heaven knows I would never take advantage of that to force you to +think kindly of me," he said. "This winter, many times, when I have +not known whether you were dead or alive, when it seemed as if I might +expect my own death at any moment, I have wished that I had told you +how much I loved you. No, you need not answer. I only want to tell +you, so you will know that I love you, love you, love you, not as +a boy loves,--that was at first; now it is a man's devotion I give +you. I don't let myself hope I can ever win from you more than a kind +tolerance; but if you were my enemy ten times over; if you, by your own +act, handed me over to your own people to be shot or hung, or sent to +languish my life away in prison, I should still love you, love you. +Ah, how good you are to let me say it, and not forbid me. I have felt +sometimes as if I must tell you or die. Marianne, Marianne, how much I +thank you. You have let me tell you that I love you." The words poured +out with passionate fire, not indeed as a boy would say them, yet it +was not two years since they had met, and he had hardly reached man's +estate. + +Marianne was thrilled to the very core of her being. She felt that +this was true love; that he had given her the best he would ever have +to give, and she stood silent and awed in the presence of this great +affection. "I don't see how you can feel so," she said, after a moment. +She drew her hand gently away from his clasp. "You know it would be +impossible. I ought to feel more than grateful, because you stood +between me and death at the risk of your own life." + +He lifted his hand, and she understood that it hurt him for her to +refer again to that, but she went on: "Ever since then--and--yes, +before, I wanted to like you, but I felt that I couldn't; I should not, +when you were my country's enemy--my father's enemy and mine--but I +have--I do think kindly of you. I can't help that, and I don't believe +it is disloyal--when--when--that is all I do. But you see--you know, +it could only be a friendship at the best." + +"I know," he said gently. "It makes me very happy to hear you say that +it can be that; and if I fall before the war is over, you will have +known that if I could give my life for you it would not be too much, +but that to have told you of my love will bring me peace in my last +hour." + +Again Marianne's lip trembled. "Don't talk that way, please, and--and I +am not worthy of all that. I don't see how you can feel so when I--" + +"When you don't care for me? Jerusha might tell you that you have yet +to learn that it is more blessed to give than to receive," he said, +smiling; for, seeing that she was white and shaken by this interview, +he reproached himself for having been so insistent. "Forgive me, +Marianne," he said. "I didn't realize that you are not as strong as you +might be, and I am afraid I have been inconsiderate in talking." + +"No, no," she smiled, "don't mind. I am a little easily made nervous, +but I am getting stronger every day; and please don't blame yourself if +I seem silly and babyish. I cry so easily nowadays that Jerusha has no +patience with me. I intend to get strong and well; you know it's only a +question of time." She was very gentle and quiet, quite different from +the Marianne of old; but her very gentleness appealed to him all the +more. + +They walked slowly toward the cabin, and though Jerusha was not very +cordial in her greeting, she was not ill-pleased to see the young man +again. "There is a stir in the armies," he told them, "and one does +not know just where it is safe. We hold Fort Niagara, it is true, +but the Americans say that they are determined to relieve us of that +responsibility, if what the spies and deserters tell us be true. I +think the longer we delay in making our way to your grandmother's, +Marianne, the worse for your safety." + +So then it was that with a sort of grim regret Jerusha bade farewell to +her leach pits, her soap kettle, her small stores and belongings which +had made the little cabin a real home to her, and after seeing Acsah +returned to her people, she started out with Marianne into what new +trials neither could foresee. + + + + + CHAPTER XVIII + + _Sorrowful Hearts_ + + +Of the few houses left standing in that border country, Madame +Desvouges's was one. Victor, it is true, had not had an easy time of +it, and more than once was threatened with expulsion by one party or +the other, but Victor was not combative; he had no personal grievance, +he told the authorities, and why should he fight? When they attempted +to burn his home over his head, for Madame Desvouges and for his sister +he would do battle, but he had friends in both armies, and why should +he quarrel with one or the other? Such obvious neutrality was quite +enough to assure any one of his peaceable intentions; and even when +orders were given that every able-bodied man should be pressed into +service, Victor somehow managed to slip out of the way, and calmly held +to his post, while up and down the land ravaging bands of foragers, +hangers-on of both armies, and plunderers of all sorts, were laying +waste the country. "My place is here," declared Victor; "I am the +garrison, the commandant, what officer you will, of this fort, and here +I remain." + +And so the besom of destruction passed over the old house, and it was +left to its occupants who clung to it so obstinately. It is true they +had been stripped of nearly all that could be of use to either army, +but the more they were called upon for supplies, the more indefatigably +did Victor plant and reap and gather into barns, so that he came to +be considered quite a valuable commissariat, and perhaps that was the +reason he was let alone. + +It was one cold night during the time that Marianne was lying ill that +those at the Desvouges farm were startled by hearing rapid hoof beats +coming up the lane. Madame cast a quick look of apprehension at Victor. +"Some one for you, my son?" + +"Perhaps," he replied, "but there can be nothing to alarm us, when the +men are all in winter quarters and no expeditions are likely to be +undertaken." + +"Go, then, and see who it is." + +Victor lighted his lantern and went to the door. It was snowing +drearily, in heavy flakes. The horse was coming fast up the lane, +between the rows of leafless trees; at the gate he stopped of his own +accord. Victor held up his lantern. "Who is it?" he cried. + +"For the love of Heaven, Victor, help us," said a familiar voice. + +"Royal!" cried Victor. Not once since that day when his grandmother +had bidden him take his wife away had Royal entered the house. He +and Victor had met: they bore each other no ill-will. Victor had +few, if any, enemies; he was always disposed to be tolerant. True, +Royal had disappointed his grandmother, but, argued Victor, he did it +unwittingly, and so now to see him at the gate at this hour and in this +weather argued some disaster. As he turned the light of his lantern +fuller upon Royal, he saw that he was not alone. Close to his breast he +held his wife, and under her cloak was warmly clasped a tiny baby. + +At sight of this down went Victor's lantern in a twinkling. "Give me +the little one," he said, holding out his arms. "Victorine! Maman!" he +shouted. "Here!" Victorine came running out, and into her arms Victor +laid the child. "It is Royal's baby," he said. And Victorine enfolded +the tiny bundle closer. "Run in with the little one; it is cold," +Victor urged, and then he gave his attention to Kate, gently helping +her down. As she reached the ground she staggered into the arms of +Madame Desvouges, opened to receive her. "Go in quickly," said Victor, +"and I will come with Royal; he is hurt, I think." + +"To the death," murmured Royal. "Get me in, Victor, I have not long." + +The tears were rolling down Madame's face as she knelt by Kate, who +had fainted upon reaching the warm room. "She is ill and weak, poor +child," said Madame. "Such a little baby, Victorine. Ah me, how cruel +to drive them out into this bitter night." Between them they got Kate +into an inner room. Victorine laid the child by her side, and the two +women gave themselves up to ministering to the mother and child, while +Victor helped Royal to his own bed. + +"It is no use," gasped Royal. And, indeed, Victor saw that no effort +of his could stay the hand of the death angel. "They came upon us," +Royal said, speaking with difficulty, "no, no, not American soldiers, +they were but a band of plunderers and ruffians with no country. They +drove us out and set fire to the house. They would have done worse but +I struck down one fellow and seized his horse--I managed to get Kate +and the boy, but--they fired--and--I am hard hit." He lay breathing +heavily. "Poor Kate!" he said, after a time. "You will--not--let +her--suffer, Victor. And my little son. Where is Victorine? She--will +be--good--to my--boy. He, you know--my father forgave me--the +letter is here--" He laid his hand feebly on his breast. "He--it +was all cross purposes--misunderstandings. Mother--and poor--little +Marianne--I--don't--know--where they are. You'll be good--to +Kate--and--the boy, Victor?" + +"I swear to you I will," said Victor, gravely. "They shall not suffer +while I am able to help them." + +"Victorine!" + +Victor went to the door and called his sister. She came in quick +response. Victor took her two hands in his. "Victorine, my poor girl, +he is dying." + +"No, no!" Victorine clutched his hand with frantic clasp. + +"He has asked for you. Can you be calm?" + +"Yes, yes, I can. I will." + +They entered the room together. The man lying there was +growing very weak. "Victorine," he whispered, "good angel, +Victorine--you--will--love my--boy? Kate, my wife--is she--is she--" + +"She is very weak, but comparatively comfortable. We have put her to +bed. Maman is with her." + +A smile came over the man's face. "Grand'mère?" + +"Yes. Ah, Royal, dear boy, you need not fear for your wife and son. +We will love them and care for them. Maman is so distressed. She +reproaches herself." + +"No--she must not. Grand'mère!" + +The elder woman was summoned. She came, trembling and wretched. "I +drove you from me, Royal. I did this dreadful thing!" she cried, +wringing her hands. "Where should you have brought your young wife +but here to your own people? Ah me, I have a cruel, bad heart. Live, +Royal, live, and I will show you how tender I can be to your wife and +child. Such a little child, so small and helpless! My great-grandson. +Ah me! that I should be so cruel." She burst into uncontrollable +weeping. + +The dying man's eyes rested on Victorine. "My boy," he said. + +"You want to see him?" + +"Yes," came the faint whisper. + +Victorine went out, and returned with the little one, who opened +his baby eyes and blinked as he was brought into the lighted room. +Victorine laid him by Royal's side, and the baby closed its little +hand around one of his father's chill fingers. Royal's eyes, full of +a strange, awed, yearning expression, sought Victorine. "My son," he +said, "and he will have no father." + +"I will be a father to him, Royal," said Victor, in a broken voice. + +"And he shall be my dearest care," Victorine told him. "If God spares +me, and so far as a woman can, I will watch over him, and I pray he may +grow to be a good man. His mother shall not be left to battle alone; be +sure of that." + +Royal smiled. He seemed content. His eyes closed, and he lay very +still, each moment pulsing out his last heart-beats. Victorine bent +over him, an agony of love in her eyes. Once more he smiled at her. +"Good angel--Victorine--sing." + +She began tremblingly, faintly; it was so sore a trial, but faith and +devotion and heroism gave her strength, and the beautiful voice arose +clearer and sweeter. Her eyes were uplifted; one hand clasped Royal's. +The sobs of Madame Desvouges grew less and less. She wept quietly. Once +more Royal opened his eyes. Before him Victorine held her crucifix, +dearer forever after by reason of its having received his last look. +There was one deep sigh, and Royal's boy was fatherless. But Victorine, +in the very agony of her grief, sang on till her hymn was concluded. +Then she sank down on her knees by the bedside. Victor led his mother +away, and they left her there with her dead love and his living child. + +Kate took her place very quietly in the household. It was weeks before +she could leave her bed, and in that time Royal had been laid to rest +under the snows of March, and the baby had become the most important +member of the family. Nothing in all the world could have brought +Victorine the comfort that this helpless bit of humanity was able to +give. In her heart he was Roy, her king, though Kate had told her +that he was named Walter by his father's wish. Under unremitting love +and care, the baby throve, and Kate at last was able to take up the +business of living with a less feeling of loneliness than at first +seemed possible. They were all so gentle, so solicitous, so concerned +for her and her little son. There was not one in the house who did +not make mother and child the first consideration, and though Kate +protested, they all assured her that they could not help it; there was +nothing in the world so important to them as Royal's wife and child. +Therefore Kate accepted this homage graciously and unaffectedly, and +grew to love them as they did her. So that when Marianne arrived late +in the spring, she found at her grandmother's quite a new state of +things: Queen Kate and his Royal Highness, Sir Walter, absorbing the +interest of the whole family. + +Marianne had not made her journey without difficulty. With the news +of the probable approach of the Americans, who were determined more +than ever to conduct a successful invasion of Canada, the country +again became the haunt of bands of marauders ready for the slightest +excuse to pounce down upon whatever might present itself in the way of +plunder. To avoid these, who might almost be termed bandits, it was +necessary that the travellers should proceed cautiously. But with the +aid of some friendly Indians, and with Jack as their main protector, +they reached the river and were set over safely. + +It was a pretty domestic scene which greeted them at the threshold of +Madame Desvouges's door. Kate held her little son, before whose eager +eyes Victor dangled a bright coin. Victorine was sewing upon a small +garment, fashioned from one of Madame's treasured bits of fine cambric, +but none too good for Master Walter. Madame was knitting a pair of +baby's socks, and all eyes were given to glancing between times to the +baby himself. + +Into the room came Marianne, Jerusha, and Jack; and the first thing, +Marianne, too, prostrated herself before the idol. "Oh, the dear +love," she cried. "To think I didn't know I was an aunt." She kissed +the soft, curling, pink hands, then ran from one to the other to give +her greeting. "You knew I would be here soon? Yes, it was Jack who +discovered me. Ah me, but it has been a long, sad winter. Perceive me, +grand'mère, as one arisen from the dead. I will tell you my tale of woe +later. Yes, I have been ill. Did Asa not tell you? And how are you all? +Everybody? And where is Royal?" + +There was silence. Kate's head bent low over her baby's. "Our dear Lord +has taken him, Marianne," said Victorine, gently. Marianne gazed at +her, wide-eyed, and then she fell into a passion of weeping. + +But it was Victorine who took her in her arms and tried to comfort her. + +"It is so dreadful, so dreadful," sobbed Marianne. "My only brother, +and my father a prisoner, and my mother I cannot tell where. Oh, why +did I not die, too? It is too sorrowful a world to live in." + +"No, no, dear child," Victorine chided her, gently, "you do not know +what may be in store for you. You do not know what work waits for you +to do. See, here are all of us who love you, and this dear baby, your +nephew; he has your brother's eyes, and he will comfort you as he has +all of us." She took the baby from Kate, and placed him in Marianne's +arms. And indeed her tears were stayed at sight of the wondering baby +eyes; and when the little one smiled up at her, she could but smile +back at him. + +Jack could not stay with them long. There was too much astir. He +and Marianne had one more talk together. For some reason, Marianne +discerned that her grandmother did not make such a point of forcing +Victor's company upon her; and Victor himself, though the same +even-tempered fellow, had not once sought her out for a confidential +talk, had not once told her that she was the prettiest girl in the +country, nor had he made any allusions to those old days when they were +such comrades. Was she, then, so changed? Had her illness and her dire +experiences so altered her as to give her no more a claim to being +called pretty? She felt quite aggrieved, and perhaps because of that +was all the more ready to join Jack when he asked her to walk with him +down to the orchard, where the apple-blossoms were displaying their +wonders of pink and white. + +"You do not mind going?" he said. + +"No, I shall like to," Marianne replied, with a side glance at Victor. +She was glad of this opportunity of showing her indifference to her old +admirer. To be sure she had never thought of Victor sentimentally, she +told herself, and it was time he knew it. She had grown very dependent +upon Jack in these days when they had braved the perils of the journey +together, and somehow they seemed to have more in common. + +They passed out into the spring sunshine, and Kate watched them with +a sigh. A year ago, in spring-time, she and Royal were married; so +long ago, it seemed. She looked at the little one lying in her lap. +Victor came and laid a gentle finger on the baby's soft fuzzy head. "He +grows," he said, with pleased interest. "He will soon be walking and +talking, Kate, and I will teach him to do many things. Do you notice +that he likes music? Already he listens when I take my violin." He took +down the instrument from its corner, and began to play softly upon it, +watching the baby's face the while. + +The gentle strains reached the ears of the two who had seated +themselves under a branching apple tree. "It is Victor," said +Marianne. "He plays to the baby. I think," she said, half-aggrieved, +"the baby has cut me out." + +Jack picked up a rosy petal which had drifted down upon her hand. "Do +you care for that?" he asked. + +"I don't know. A little, maybe. I don't like to be set aside even for a +baby, and then--" She paused, and let the falling petals drift through +her fingers. + +"And then some day you expect to marry Victor; is that it?" asked Jack, +in an unsteady voice. + +"No--yes--that is, I cannot tell. Grand'mère has always wanted it to +be so, but--I--" She shot a quick glance at Jack, and turned her head +aside. "I am beginning to think I could never have cared enough--not in +that way. I am beginning to know one doesn't--does not feel just the +same toward--oh, I don't know what I am trying to say." + +Jack seized her hand. "Marianne, what makes you say this?" + +She was silent. "Because I am older, I suppose," she answered, after a +pause. "I know better what it means. I couldn't be content to live all +my life with Victor; he isn't exciting enough." She laughed a little. + +"Then if he were--exciting--you would be willing?" + +"Perhaps. I can't tell. That is the way I feel now. I don't know what +will suit me a year or two hence." + +"You are older than when you fell into the bog, I confess," said Jack. +"Ah, Marianne, I am in a worse slough than ever you were in. I fell +in then, and I shall never get out unless you pull me. You have your +revenge." He sighed. "I am afraid I shall always stay there, for you +are not so merciful to a prisoner as I was." + +Marianne shook her head. "Don't let us talk about it. You know there is +not the slightest, no, not the slightest, possibility of your getting +out by my help. I have no doubt," she added brightly, "that some one +else will come to your rescue before you are in too deep. Oh, if I +could really save your life," she added more seriously, "I would be so +glad; for then I would not feel, when I have to tell you the truth, +that I ought not for fear of hurting you." + +"I know all that," said Jack, humbly. "Shall I put myself in danger to +make it easier for you?" + +"You ridiculous boy, of course not." She tapped him lightly with a +little bunch of blossoms. "At least, the situation has this merit: I +can be friends with you without censuring myself, and I never felt that +I could before." + +"Did you ever want to?" + +"Sometimes, yes." + +"Then that is a point gained. I feel more hopeful. Isn't it a French +fashion--are you French enough--to--to kiss me good-by?" + +Marianne colored up. "I--no--but you may kiss my cheek. No, no, not +now. When you go." The thought of his going suddenly startled her, and +she put both hands over her eyes quickly, as if she would shut out a +vision she saw. "Will there be much fighting?" she asked. "Shall you be +in many battles, do you think?" + +"Who can tell? I go, and that is enough to know. It is all very +uncertain. I may come back with flying colors, and I may be stricken +down before night; that is a soldier's life. Would you be sorry to lose +your--friend?" + +"Yes, very. Please don't talk of that as a possibility. Let us be +gay and happy. You will come back, we will say and believe; and your +grandfather and Kate will live together, and after a while you will +marry--Minerva Ashman." + +"Never!" + +"Oh, I don't mean right away. Years and years from now." + +Jack shook his head very positively. "There is only one girl in the +world I shall ever be content to marry, and if I cannot have her, I +shall live and die an old bachelor. Besides, you forget; it would be +cruel to take Kate from your grandmother and Victorine. I couldn't +feel that it would be right to do that." + +"Then you will have to go to Kentucky and live with Sue. Would you ever +be willing to do it, I wonder." + +"I think not. I might go somewhere, miles and miles away. If you--ah, +Marianne, if you married, I don't think I could live near you." + +"Don't you?" she asked lamely. + +"No, I love you too much. There, I said I would not worry you again by +saying so, but it is so sweet to tell you and have you listen. Here, +under these trees, in the spring sunshine, with war and danger and all +so far off, as it seems, I can only think of one thing as I look at +you, and that is that I love you. Some day, maybe, if it is my lot to +fall upon the battlefield, you may like to remember that you made me so +very happy in this our last hour together." + +"I am glad if I do." The words came in a whisper. "I think, perhaps, +if this is really our last hour together, that you may kiss me good-by +now." + +"Marianne, dearest, how good you are." He bent to kiss her cheek, but +she turned her face and her lips met his. Then she started to her feet +and ran back to the house holding one hand over her beating heart; and +up to her room she went, to throw herself down on the bed and weep the +bitter tears of a newly awakened and hopeless love. + + + + + CHAPTER XIX + + _Marianne Celebrates_ + + +The summer of 1814 found the American troops upon the Niagara frontier +more confident than ever before. Under the indefatigable labors of +General Scott, they had been vigorously trained, all through the +spring, in military tactics, and toward the end of June it was proposed +to reopen the campaign. There were British troops encamped at Chippewa; +Forts George, Niagara, and Erie were garrisoned, and at Queenston was +a small force. There was much sickness in the British camp, and their +entire force was not so large but that they had to resort to a draft of +one-fourteenth of the male population. This proclamation alarmed Madame +Desvouges and Victorine. What if Victor, who had been so fortunately +exempt thus far, should now be forced to take up arms, when he was more +than ever needed at home? But Victor was again lucky, for the axe did +not fall upon his devoted head. + +With Royal beyond all hopes and fears, with her father a prisoner at +Quebec, all Marianne's anxiety was now centred in Jack, who was in the +field and might at any time be called to battle. There were daily +reports that the Americans intended to lose no time in regaining their +lost ground, and that they were ready to invade Canada. The British had +been vigilant in picking off spies who attempted to cross the river, +but, nevertheless, it was known that the Americans were quite aware +of the strength--or weakness--of their foe, and that when they came a +hot conflict might be expected. Soon the whole country was up in arms. +Marching and counter-marching, camps here, there, everywhere; the noise +of skirmishing, of hoof-beats up and down the roads, of alarms sounded, +of the beat of drums and the call of fifes filled the air. + +On the morning of the fourth of July Marianne came downstairs full +of enthusiasm. "Independence Day," she cried. "I wish we could win a +battle this day." + +"You know what that means," said Kate, significantly. + +"What?" asked Marianne, wheeling around defiantly. + +Kate took her face between her hands. "Your eyes were very red the day +Jack went away, little sister." + +Marianne bit her lip and gave her head a toss. "Well, and what of it? +I suppose I may have my griefs and that you do not always know the +nature of them." + +Kate put her arms around her. "Don't be cross, dear. Jack told me +long, long ago that you were very dear to him, and it is nothing to be +ashamed of that you should shed a tear for his sake." + +Marianne's head drooped, and she sighed. "Yes; but, Kate, you know that +however much he cared, it could never be anything but a friendship." + +"Why?" + +"Because he is a Britisher, or the same as one; and my father would be +very unhappy, more than ever that he is bereft of his son, if I were to +go over to the enemy. I have always stood by father, and I shall always +do so, whatever happens." + +"Even if it means the breaking of your own heart?" + +"I will not let my heart break; but even if it did, rather than not +live on American soil I will die by inches, but I will die a free, +independent citizen of my own United States; so there!" + +"Then nothing will persuade you to live on this side the river? What +about Victor? You know your family's desire in that direction." + +"Whoever marries me will have to come over to my side. If he doesn't +love me enough for that, he can stay at home. But it is Fourth of July, +and I want to celebrate. Where is Jerusha? She is a good American; we +will do something together to declare our sentiments. If the country +were not full of soldiers, I would ride up to the Falls; only something +big and tremendous and exhilarating like that expresses my feelings on +this day." + +Kate laughed and picked up her baby, who was crowing in his cradle, +while Marianne went in search of Jerusha. She found her in the +wash-house industriously at work. "It's Fourth of July, Jerusha," said +Marianne. "How shall we celebrate?" + +"I guess I'm doing all the celebrating I'll do," Jerusha replied. +"There's one thing I don't mean shall be said to me, and that is, 'Why +stand ye all the day idle?' I've no time for jewlarking." + +"Who said anything about that? Just hurrah for the Stars and Stripes, +or sing Yankee Doodle while you are washing, or do something. Oh, dear, +if one could but have a picnic or something like that, and if some one +was here to make a speech and set off fireworks, as we used to do at +home, I would be pleased." + +Jerusha swashed her clothes up and down vigorously. "There's no time +for patriotic speeches these days. The army's on the move, and I guess +they'll show their patriotism by a kind of fireworks that ain't very +harmless. They say a proclamation has come out, saying that nobody's +going to be touched if they're peaceable and quiet; and I guess we can +rest easy, and not be afraid of Injuns being let loose on us. They're +marching toward Fort Erie; they say it's took by our men, and they're +coming this way. I guess they'll git stopped before they git here." + +"They may get stopped, but I hope they'll not get beaten. I see +plainly, Jerusha, that you won't let me kindle the fires of your +patriotism, or if I do, you put them out with soapsuds, so I will go +off by myself and do my own celebrating." + +"Look out that you don't go too far," Jerusha warned her. + +"I'll not," Marianne called back. She went up to the garret to rummage +in an old chest, where she remembered storing a good-sized American +flag two years before. It was one she had made and brought over for the +purpose of teasing Royal and Jack. She rolled it up and slipped it in +her pocket with her little pipe. Then she went down through the orchard +and on into the woods. A slim young sapling gave her a staff for her +flag, and with it flung out to the breeze, she marched along gayly +piping Yankee Doodle. + +When she reached a certain little knoll she planted her flag firmly, +and standing by its side she addressed herself to the silent company of +the trees. Her clear, girlish voice rang out in a flowery speech, in +which much spread-eagle oratory, mixed metaphor, and queer logic were +prominent. She was totally unaware that she had other audience than the +sentinel trees, but behind her, watering his horse at a tinkling brook, +was a young British soldier hastening with a message to Queenston. In +front of her in the thicket was hidden an American scout on his way in +the opposite direction to join Scott's army. Of the two, it was the +scout who was least anxious to be seen; for his was a dangerous errand +through the enemy's country, and he took his life in his hand when he +ventured forth. + +The address ended, Marianne piped up again her Yankee Doodle. The two +men listened with very opposite emotions. What did not the little pipe +bring to the redcoat's recollection? What patriotic feelings were not +stirred in the heart of the American? He plucked up courage at the +sound. Here was a patriotic maiden, who could probably give him a few +hints how best to avoid the enemy on his journey. + +Marianne stood smiling as he advanced toward her. He halted at the +foot of the mound, but alas for the Britisher, this very moment gave +a glimpse of the redcoat to the scout. Each saw the other at the same +instant. It was a critical time for the American; there might be other +British near; he obeyed his first impulse and fired. At the same +instant Marianne, having seen his start of surprise, swung around and +caught sight of the figure by the brook. She rushed forward still +holding her flag, which she had a minute before taken in her hand. Did +she not recognize that boyish face? "Jack!" she cried. "Oh, Jack!" + +The young man still stood, but he leaned heavily against his horse and +felt for his pistol. Seeing this, the American took aim a second time, +but before he could fire, the form of the girl sprang between him and +his enemy, and her flag covered Jack from sight. "You dare not fire on +your flag," cried Marianne. "Go, go quickly; I, too, am an American, +but you shall not fire upon this man. Go, or I will call help; your +enemies are nearer than you know." She put the pipe to her lips, and +the man plunged into the thicket without a look behind. + +Then Marianne flung down her flag, and ran to where Jack had sunk to +the ground, very white, but with a smile on his lips. The girl crouched +beside him, and took his head in her lap. "Jack," she said, "Jack, +you are not hurt badly; tell me you are not." His lips moved, but he +grew very faint, and no words came. His pallor and silence overcame +Marianne with alarm. "He is dead," she moaned. "All I love must go. +Oh, Jack, dear, dear Jack, I have been so cruel to you, so wrong and +hard-hearted. Speak to me. I love you, yes, I do love you. Listen +while I tell it. Listen before you die. I know now. I knew when you +left me that day. Jack, my dearest, my only love, don't die." The +eyelids fluttered, but there was no response from his white Lips. "What +shall I do? What shall I do? Oh, if some one would only come! Jerusha! +Victor! Kate!" she called. There came an answer from over the hill, +and presently a figure in sunbonnet and flapping gown appeared between +the trees. "Jerusha! Jerusha!" cried Marianne, "hurry! hurry!" And +Jerusha's strides became a run. + +"I cal'lated you'd been gone long enough," Jerusha began, but she broke +short her sentence. "What in the name of conscience are you doin' +there? For the land's sake, Mary Anne Reyburn, what are you doing with +that Britisher?" + +"Oh, Jerusha, Jerusha, it's Jack, it's Jack, and he's killed! Oh, +Jerusha, it is my own dear Jack who loves me so; and I love him, I do. +Jack, I do!" + +Despite the gravity of the situation, Jerusha gave her a glance of +scorn. "You do, do you? I thought you couldn't abide him. Trust a girl +for not knowing her own mind. Here, let me see what's the matter." She +knelt down and laid her hand over the young man's heart. "He ain't +dead; he's just swoonded." She went to the brook, and scooping up some +water, dashed it in his face, and then began to bathe his head. After a +little he opened his eyes and smiled at them. Marianne sat up stiffly. +"You're not dead," she said. + +"No," he replied; "I guess not this time. It was a close shave. You +saved me, Marianne," he whispered. + +The color came back to the girl's lips. "I believe I did," she replied, +in a low voice, glancing at Jerusha, who was tethering the horse that +he might not get away. "Or, rather," she went on, seeing that Jerusha +did not hear, "it was the flag did it. You were saved by my flag; you +can never revile it again." + +Jack began to laugh weakly in spite of his evident pain. "It was so +funny," he said. + +"What?" asked Marianne, in surprise. + +"The Fourth of July address," he answered, and then he fainted again, +and Marianne's rising pique was lost in her anxiety. + +"We must try to get him up to the house at once," said Jerusha, +coming at Marianne's call. "I'll go and fetch Victor and some sort of +litter, and I guess between us we can carry him. Don't you get into +high-strikes again while I'm gone. He's good for some time yet, for all +I kin see." + +With this reassurance and admonishment, Marianne was left. She sat +quietly, with Jack's head resting in her lap, and in a short time +Jerusha returned, and Jack was carefully carried to the house, where +he was wept over by Kate, and tenderly ministered to by Victorine and +Madame Desvouges. He was Royal's friend, and that was enough to win him +compassionate and gentle care. Upon seeing him in competent hands, +Marianne held aloof, and as his danger lessened, she withdrew herself +more and more. + +As night came on, the sound of distant cannonading reached their ears, +and the next day brought the news of victory for the Americans on +the field of Chippewa. "I told you," said Jerusha, "there would be +fireworks." + +A few days later, when the American army was encamped at Queenston, who +should come hobbling in but Asa. He had been wounded at Lundy's Lane, +but had declined to be sent to the hospital at Lewiston, saying he had +friends on this side the river. He brought news that gave a strange +gray pallor to Jerusha's face. Her husband had fallen in battle. She +heard Asa imperturbably, giving no evidence of emotion but a tight +clasping of her knotted hands. "I hope he was prepared," she said, as +she arose to leave the room. Marianne stole after her. "Jerusha, dear +Jerusha," she said, with her arms about her, "I am so, so grieved for +you." + +Jerusha pressed her lips convulsively together. "I guess my bitterest +tears were shed long ago," she said. "He wa'n't a good man, but he +might have been a worse one. He was no patriot, but--but--" She turned +away her head, and the tears stole down her cheeks. He was the love of +her youth, and at that moment all else was blotted out. + +Next to appear was Fred Lyle, Lieutenant Lyle now, and he brought +brighter news. Mrs. Reyburn and Sue were in Geneva, and had been +together all this time. They were both well. Captain Reyburn still +awaited his exchange, but they had heard from him from time to time, +and he was well treated and hoped for a speedy release; indeed, they +might expect to see him any day. Of Major Silverthorn Jack was able +to tell them; he was still with the army, and as bitter a partisan +as ever. Jack, it may be mentioned, seemed very well content not to +have been a sharer in the fortunes and misfortunes of his regiment at +Chippewa and Lundy's Lane. Fred gave them a graphic account of these +two battles, of that valiant charge at Chippewa, where General Scott, +by his brilliant tactics, defeated the larger force of the enemy; +and of Lundy's Lane, fought within sight and sound of the thundering +cataract of Niagara, and fought by night, a weird battle surely. "We +took the battery, held it, and drove the enemy from the field. We +should have held our ground; there was no reason why we could not have +done it, but because we did not, the British claim a victory, but it is +preposterous." + +Jack, to whom he was talking, did not argue the point. He felt in no +mood for it. He was occupied with wondering why Marianne held herself +so aloof. She had saved his life, for without a doubt a second shot +from the unerring gun of an American scout would have laid him low. He +felt secure as to his despatches, for Victor had taken charge of them +and forwarded them. But for Marianne's presence they might have fallen +into the hands of the enemy, Jack told himself, and he owed the girl +thanks for that. + +It was his old spirit of teasing which finally brought Marianne out of +her attitude of diffidence; for he told her triumphantly that he meant +to apply to the British government for a medal for her in recognition +of her gallantry in defending his Majesty's messenger, who was carrying +important despatches upon his person. + +She recoiled a step from him and looked at him with a shocked +expression. He was sitting up for the first time, and though not rosy, +he looked well. "Oh," she exclaimed, "I did that! I was disloyal to +my country! O dear, that was dreadful! I ought not to have failed to +examine your pockets to find out what you carried; that is what a real +heroine would have done. It really was dreadfully wrong of me." + +"To save my life?" He held out his hand. "You said we were friends, +Marianne," he dropped his bantering tone. "Won't you let me thank you +for that? It was like your dear, noble self." + +Marianne smiled. "As I told you before, you must thank my flag; it +defended you. You were under its protection. No good American would +fire on his own flag, you see, and I knew it would be perfectly safe +for you behind it." + +"All the same, the flag couldn't have walked without feet, and it was +you who placed yourself between me and danger. I repeat, and shall +always to my dying day, that you saved my life; I wish you would take +the credit for it and let me tell them all what you did." + +"I don't want you to." + +"Why not?" + +Marianne shot him a hurt glance. "You must not tell any one that it was +I who saved you. Oh, can't you see why?" And she precipitately fled, +leaving Jack to puzzle over her words. It was months after that his +masculine mind grasped what she meant, and he was able to perceive what +her womanly intuition had seen in a moment. + +Jack joined his grandfather in Montreal, and Asa with his limping foot +remained with the family till the summer faded and the winter brought +the news that the Niagara frontier was abandoned by both sides. It had +been sorely distressed, but one after another began to creep back to +the abandoned homes; the wasted fields once more began to show signs of +greenness, and houses sprang up here and there upon the sites marked +by blackened heaps. Among the last to return were Captain Reyburn and +his wife. The former had at last received his exchange and made haste +to join his wife at Geneva. Together they made the journey back to +where their home once stood, and then they crossed the river. The news +of Royal's death and of Marianne's safety had reached them, and now +they were eager to see their daughter and the new claimant to their +affections, the baby Walter. + +It was a nipping cold day when they arrived at Madame Desvouges's and +found, shut in the warmth of her big living-room, the whole family. +For once Mrs. Reyburn had no words as she held Marianne to her mother +heart. "Our child, our child; all we have left," she said at last, +turning to her husband. But Captain Reyburn was smiling down at Kate, +as he held the baby close to his bearded face. "Oh, no," he said, "we +have another daughter, and here, my wife, is our little grandson that +you have so longed to see." He put the child in her lap and asked, "And +what is the name of this little fellow?" + +"Walter, Kate told me. It was Royal's dearest wish that he should be +named after you." And then the strong man, who had bravely faced danger +and loss and sorrow and defeat, fell upon his knees by his wife's side +and hid his face. "My son, my son," he cried, "how gladly would I have +died for you!" + +Tears were coursing down Marianne's cheeks as she bent over him. +"Father, dear father," she whispered, "don't say that. What would +mother and I do without you?" + +"Your last letter was such a comfort," Kate told him, "and he said +many times that he loved you very dearly even when he seemed the most +unruly, and he hoped his son would be the comfort and stay to you that +he thought he had failed to be." + +"My poor Royal," sighed Mrs. Reyburn, "he was so young, and it was love +he needed to lead him. He would never be driven." + +Despite the knowledge that all hard feeling had been swept away by +the letter Captain Reyburn had written to his son, and which was so +treasured by him, it was a bitter moment for the father, who realized +too late that but for his own inflexible will there need never have +been any misunderstanding between him and his eldest born. + +That Kate bore him no ill-will and was so anxious to carry out Royal's +wishes affected Captain Reyburn greatly, and he paid her such deference +and consideration as would have gladdened Royal's heart to see. "You +will come home to us, my daughter," he said to her. "I shall rebuild as +soon as spring opens. By then I hope we shall have peace." + +"We will see whether Kate and the boy are willing to leave me," +interposed Madame Desvouges, jealously. She was pitifully eager to +recompense Kate for her first unkindness, and as to the boy, to lose +him seemed more than she could bear. "You would not take them from +me," she said pathetically. "I should never recover from it! I want +them always, always." + +"But we want them, too," said Mrs. Reyburn, already a slave to her +grandson's charms. + +"We shall see," said Madame, emphatically. "There is time enough. +Matters will adjust themselves. There is no need to quarrel over them +now. Possession is nine points of the law, and behold, we possess." + + + + + CHAPTER XX + + _Peace_ + + +By the time the new home across the river was built there was peace +in the land. The battle of New Orleans had been fought, the last +engagement upon the high seas had taken place, the last prize had been +brought in. The roar of battle would never again reach those whose ears +were once more attuned to the rush of the mighty cataract of Niagara. + +"Your Uncle Tom wanted me to sell out up here and settle down near +him," Captain Reyburn told his daughter, "but I have never seen a spot +that suits me so well in all my travels." + +"There was never so lovely a country," returned Marianne, +enthusiastically. "Where is there anything so grand as our Falls, and +where will you see such color as in our river and lake? Who can show us +finer scenery? No, no, I am glad to live and die here." + +They had taken a ride up to the Falls and were looking at the +marvellous greens and blues in the water below them. "I feel very much +as if I had been in the Whirlpool rapids myself," said Marianne. "Ah, +father dear, what a terrible, terrible time it has been. I think while +I live I never can blot out that day when our home was burned." + +Her father looked grave. "I haven't paid my debt to that young man yet, +and I don't suppose I shall ever be able to do it. I wish you would +find out if there's anything in the world I can do for him. He was your +brother's friend, and so he has more than one claim on me. I suppose +you don't know what he intends to do with himself now that the war is +over." + +A lovely color flushed Marianne's face. "He says his grandfather has +decided to remain in Montreal, and he wanted Jack to remain with him +there, but Jack didn't care to do it. He loves our Niagara country as +much as we do." + +"I don't blame him, then, for wanting to stay. Will he go back to the +old place?" + +"No, it is to be sold, or has been already, so Kate tells me. Major +Silverthorn owned half of it, and the rest goes to his son's children, +Kate and Sue and Jack." + +Mr. Reyburn smiled. "I can't get over your letting Fred Lyle slip you," +he said jokingly. + +"Ah, but you see he would have taken me to Kentucky; and how would you +have liked that?" + +"I didn't think of that part of it. Well, he is happy; he got the girl +he wanted, I reckon." + +"Yes, I am sure of that." + +They mounted their horses and rode slowly back. This was their first +day in the new home, but before they had quite reached it they met Jack. + +"I came over to see the new house," he announced. "I got back last +night. Kate said you would be in condition to receive callers to-day. +It is quite an affair. Shall you build a barn, Captain?" + +"Yes, I shall have to, for I am going to work for a good crop, and I +hope I shall need it. Then we'll have to have another husking-bee, +Marianne." + +"But alas, I fear we should have a slim attendance." + +"That is a fact; the thing we are most in need of is neighbors." + +"I was thinking of becoming a neighbor myself," said Jack. "I must +settle somewhere." + +"You couldn't find a better place," said Captain Reyburn, heartily. +"We'll try to be neighborly. But then you'll have to become an American +citizen, if you're this side the river." + +"I don't think that need matter now, sir. I did my duty when I was +called upon, and I don't think it makes any difference since the war +is over. Most of my friends have left the other side of the river, and +there are rather sad memories connected with the old place. I shouldn't +care to live there again, and I shouldn't care to live anywhere else, +if I must settle over there." + +"Then come and make yourself a home next to us. I will sell you a good +piece of land at your own price. What do you say?" + +"That's a very kind offer, Captain, and I appreciate it, I assure you, +but I'd like to think about it." He glanced quickly at Marianne as he +spoke. She had dismounted, and Jack was leading her horse while she +walked by his side. + +"I owe you a debt I can never repay," Captain Reyburn continued. "You +saved my girl's life, and if there's anything in the world I can do for +you, Jack, you have but to tell me. But I must be getting along. If you +two like to take a slower way of getting home, just take your time. +Don't forget that's a standing offer about the land." + +"But, Captain, the debt--" Jack began. But Captain Reyburn was already +too far ahead to hear. + +"What were you going to say?" Marianne asked him. + +They were standing still, the horse cropping the young grass at their +feet. + +"I didn't want him to think that he was under such a weight of +obligation after what you did for me. I wanted him to know that the +debt is cancelled." + +"Oh, you goose!" returned Marianne. And then Jack suddenly understood +why she did not want it known that she had lessened that debt. + +He dropped the horse's bridle, and let the creature nibble at will. +"Marianne, Marianne," he said, seizing her hands, "is that why you did +not want it known? Did you think of it so long ago? What a stupid dolt +I am." + +"Did I think of what? Did you hear father say that if you wanted +anything you were to tell him? What shall you ask for? I think he would +use his influence with Mr. Ashman if you are thinking of asking for +Minerva's hand. I hear the family have returned." + +"Marianne, darling, will you let me ask for what I most want? Will +he give it to me, do you think?" Jack went on, paying no heed to her +teasing. + +"If he wants to save my life, he will," Marianne answered, half +laughing, half crying. + +"Are you joking? Do you mean it? Will you be glad to have me for a +neighbor? Ah, Marianne, Marianne, one day, long ago, I looked up at +your dear face watching me from the little cabin window, and I thought +then how gladly, how joyfully, I would make a home for you, and work +all my days for you if you would but love me a little, and now, how +dear such a home would be with you in it. May I build it for you, +Marianne?" + +"Perhaps. Some day. Not yet, oh, no, not yet." + +"Why not yet?" + +"You will have to prove yourself a good American by a certain length +of residence; you will have to do--oh, many things. I believe it was +nothing in the world but my flag that induced you to consider settling +this side the river. You owe your life to it, as I told you, and you +cannot do less than acknowledge its power." + +"You are a tease, Marianne." + +"And so are you." + +"I confess it. I have something else to confess. That day, when the +flag protected me, you know, I--wasn't altogether unconscious all the +time." + +The color flamed up into Marianne's face. "Jack Silverthorn, all this +time! You mean--mean--cheating--" + +Jack put his arms around her. "Forgive me, dear girl." + +"Go away. I don't want to speak to you." + +"I didn't hear everything, I am quite positive," Jack went on +apologetically, "only a very little; but that--oh, Marianne, are you so +ashamed of it? It has made me so happy, and has made me content to wait +till I could have a little hope that your father would consent to let +me marry you some day. If it was true what you said, you cannot mind +that it made me happy; and you said, a little while ago, that if your +father wanted to save your life, and all that--" + +"I didn't mean it; I was only joking. I told you long ago we could only +be friends." + +Jack looked very miserable. "Then I was dreaming. Very well, Marianne, +I am sorry I didn't understand that it was only a dream, or that in +your excitement you said what, in your calmer moments, you would deny. +You didn't really care, and that is all; or else, though you might have +cared for me a little then, you do not now. I cannot help loving you, +but I will go back to Montreal, I think." + +Marianne turned swiftly. "No, no, you shall not. I am a horrid wretch, +and you are much too good for me--for a silly thing like me. I meant it +all, every word. There, is that enough, sir? Is it?" + +"It is enough, dearest, best beloved. It is everything. Why were you so +cruel? How could you have the heart?" + +"Because I am so very silly. You will think so when I tell you. I +didn't mean you should know. I wanted you to tell me all over again. It +has been a long time since you did, till to-day. I wanted to wait till +I thought my father would say just what he has said, and then I would +tell you to go and ask him; and some day I meant to tell you myself +about that dreadful day when I said those things, and thought you +didn't hear." + +"I will tell you all over again, and I will ask your father very +properly. I love you as my life, Marianne. I love you with all my +heart. Some day will you say those words you said that day?" + +"I forget what I said." + +He drew her nearer to him, and whispered, "You said, 'Jack, my dearest, +my only love, don't die.'" + +"Did I say all that?" she whispered back. "You must have heard every +word." + +"Won't you say it over so you won't forget? Won't you, Marianne?" + +She stood without speaking, suddenly shy. Then it came over her that +he had been so willing to give his love in full measure, he had never +withheld one tithe of it from her, and then he was no more her enemy +than she was his, and she whispered, half laughing, "Jack, my dearest, +my only love, don't die." + +"I won't if I can help it," he returned, laughing, too, "I promise you +I'll try not. Do you know the apple trees are all in blossom again? +Have you forgotten a day--" + +"How you do remind one of humiliating things." + +"To me they are the joys of my life, the happiest memories I could +possess. There, we are in sight of your house. See the apple trees, +they are covered with blooms. For the sake of that parting, Marianne--" + +"Oh, are you going? I didn't know it was good-by. I thought--" + +"I am not going; I have to tell your father what I want before I can +think of going." + +"Then, of course, since it isn't good-by--you know--I couldn't--" + +"Let it be a parting from our old trials and tribulations, from all +uncertainty and despair. Marianne--" + +She did not resist as his head bent lower, but, as before, it was the +fleetest kiss she gave him, and then she ran from him to the house +to seek--strange to say, not her mother, but Jerusha. "Oh, Jerusha, +Jerusha," she whispered, hiding her hot face on Jerusha's shoulder, +"Jack, you know--Jack--" + +Jerusha patted her awkwardly, but a sly smile broke over her face. "Why +yes, Mary Anne, I know Jack. What about him?" + +"He's going to build a house, and--" + +"I don't see anything remarkable in that, that it should set you all of +a quiver." + +"No, not that--but--there is something more remarkable." + +"Well, out with it." Jerusha was merciless. + +Down went the head again. "He's going to build it for me," she +whispered, and Jerusha laughed. But she gave a sigh a minute after +and bestowed a trembling kiss upon Marianne's cheek. "God bless you, +child," she said; "there ain't nawthing like honest love. I guess +you've airnt it. It's come to you at the right time, and I'm glad for +you. They say they ain't no marrying and giving in marriage in heaven, +but the' ain't a word said about the' being no loving." Marianne lifted +her head, and softly kissed the sunburnt face. Jerusha went to the +door, and looked out at the bloom-sweet orchard. "Asa Peaslee's taken a +shine to that little old cabin in the woods," she said, in an altered +tone. "He's bought it off the folks that owned it; they ain't coming +back." + +"I am glad Asa is going to have it. I have an affection for that little +old cabin. Poor Asa, his lame leg will prevent him from going back to +his peddling, I am afraid. Is he going to live there alone?" + +Jerusha did not answer for a moment, then she said, in a hard way, "He +wanted I should come and keep house for him." + +"Oh, Jerusha, Jerusha! And are you going? Do you mean to leave us?" + +"No, marm, I ain't. I'm nobody's fool. I had a real hankering arter +them leach pits and my old soap kittle, but when I considered what +went with 'em I give 'em up right willingly." + +"Asa is very handy; I think he will get along without a wife." + +"Can't say. Men's terrible onsartin critturs. You can't expect much of +'em, even the best among 'em. The heart of man is deceitful above all +things and desperately wicked." + +"O, dear me, Jerusha, how discouraging. I shall not stay to listen to +such remarks." + +"You'd better go," returned Jerusha, half maliciously; "here's your +father looking fur you; he's called you twicet." + +Marianne started back, then she gave an embarrassed laugh and said to +herself, "There's no use putting it off; I might as well be over with +it." She ran out at once to meet her father, and they sat down together +upon a pile of logs left from the building. + +"Look here, young woman," said Captain Reyburn. "How old are you?" + +"I am almost twenty years old, sir." + +He looked at her in surprise. "Goodness, child, I can't believe it. I +thought you were about seventeen." + +"I was about that when the war broke out." + +"That's it; the war made me forget. Why, you're two years older than +your mother was when I married her." + +"Yes, sir." + +"What about this young fellow, Jack? He's asked me for a pretty big +thing in payment of my debt of obligation." + +"Not very big, sir, only five feet one and a half." + +"You minx, I see you are in the game. You want to leave your old dad, +do you? Just as he has you back again?" + +"Oh, no, I don't, not for a long, long while. And besides, you didn't +mind my going to Kentucky with Cousin Fred." + +"You've got me there, haven't you. How about your grandmother's plan +for you and Victor? No entanglement there?" + +"No, sir, that was over long ago. I think grand'mère has other plans +for Victor, and besides, I should be nearer you on this side the river." + +"That's so. I've as good as sold Jack a hundred acres, at least--but +we'll talk about that later. I thought you were too good an American to +marry a man who'd fight against your country." + +"I'd rather marry a man that was brave and honest and true to his own +country when he thought she needed him, than one like Victor, who +wouldn't fight at all. Besides, Jack is going to be an American. I +would never, never live anywhere but under the Stars and Stripes." + +"That's right all around. He won't have to go far back to establish his +claim to being an American; his father was born in the States." + +"Yes, and besides, his sister Sue has married a Kentuckian." + +"Yes, I see. Well then, little girl, I reckon that hundred acres has +got to go for a wedding present, and we'll get Kate and the boy over +here to take your place, for I don't see but that we've got to let you +go; it won't do to keep the young man waiting too long for a home. I +like the boy; and because a man fought on the other side is no reason +he can't be honest and straightforward and manly. I learned that up in +Quebec, where I have some good friends this minute, for all they wore +the king's uniform while I was a prisoner at their mercy. We'll agree +to bury the hatchet, and I guess there will be no quarrelling over +politics. I think Jack will be good to my little girl, and it is worth +everything to have her close by. Come now, kiss your old dad, and run +along and tell mother." + +Marianne was not slow to give him all the kisses he wanted, and he +watched her graceful figure as it disappeared into the house; then he +turned away with a sigh. "We'll have to get Kate and the baby over +here," he said. + +But, as Marianne said, grand'mère had her own plans. To let that baby +go was something not to be thought of. She realized it, yes, of course +it was the right of the Reyburns to care for Kate and her child, but +she confided to Victor they would all be desolated without that baby. +She perceived that to a young man of Victor's sensibility the spectacle +of a young mother and her child was one of unusual beauty; and then +Kate was a superior woman, so sweet of soul, so good to have around +one. She did not wish to depreciate Marianne, whom she loved, she +idolized, but it would be cruel to deprive her parents of their only +child, and Victor had not seemed of late so charmed to consider the +old plan. It was not that Marianne had less charm, but that the young +mother and child had more,--so pathetic, so appealing to a young man of +good heart. "Yes, Victor, you see," she went on to say, "that it would +be of all things the most delightful. Royal's son is provided for at +the same time that you are. Victorine, our saint, has still her dot, +though she will not have her husband; she does not wish one, our poor +Victorine. She adores the child. Then how cruel to deprive her of this +joy. You see, Victor, my wish?" + +"I see, maman; but you do not consider Kate. For me, I am more than +content. It is, as you say, a beautiful sight,--the mother and her +young child. It fills me with holy thoughts, but I do not know if she +would consent? Her heart is there buried in the grave of her husband." + +"Patience, my son, patience. You have that rare virtue, which is not +that of every man. Already I see her depend upon you, look up to you, +confide in you. In good time, perhaps not the love she gave to Royal, +but affection, yes, affection. She is too sweet a nature not to make +happy the man she marries. Yes, yes, I see it will all come about in +time. She will not reject you after a while." + +It was when Marianne came to tell Kate that she had decided upon her +wedding-day that she first perceived that it might be possible for +grand'mère's plan to come about. In her own heart Marianne had hoped +that it would. It seemed so good an arrangement, even Mr. Reyburn +agreed when his wife told him, and he entered into the conspiracy +by not demanding that Madame should give up Kate and the baby. Kate +herself was the only one who was oblivious of it all. She was relieved +that they did not insist upon her changing her home. She was very +content, even happy, where she was. They loved her dearly; they were +so good to her; they were less strangers than the Reyburns. It was now +over two years since she had become a widow, and in two years a home +can become much more a home. + +She greeted Marianne's news joyfully. "I am so glad," she said. "Dear +old Jack, he is the happiest mortal alive. It does one good to see his +sunny face. And when is it to be?" + +"On the Fourth of July," returned Marianne, triumphantly. + +Kate laughed. "Oh, you most patriotic of maidens, you give poor Jack no +chance." + +"No," Marianne laughed, "I don't intend to. I mean that he shall always +celebrate the day. There are more reasons than one why he is perfectly +contented to be married on the Fourth. Jack is very sentimental, if you +did but know it, and he has reason to remember more than one Fourth of +July, he says. There is an American flag which belongs to me. We shall +be married under that; he loves it and I love it, and we shall keep +it treasured always. I will tell you why, some day, when I am an old +married woman." + +"You do love Jack very dearly, don't you?" said Kate, wistfully. + +"I do love him very, very dearly," Marianne answered steadily. "He is +much too good for me, but I hope I shall grow better and wiser as I +grow older; there is room for it," she said lightly, to cover her real +earnestness. "You will all come in your best bibs and tuckers. You must +have a pretty new white gown, Kate. I want it to be a happy day for +everybody." + +Kate sat thoughtful over her sewing. "Will it be a happy day for +Victor?" she asked hesitatingly. + +"For Victor? Oh, Kate, you don't think--why, that was over long ago. +We were never lovers at the best; it was only make believe, because +grand'mère wanted it. Did you think--why, Kate, don't you know--" She +looked at her with an amused, half surprised expression, and then ran +out, saying, "I must tell my news to the others." + +She found that Jack was before her so far as Victor was concerned, but +she drew the latter aside and said, "You might be as happy as we are if +you were not as blind as a mole, you slow old Victor." + +"What do you mean?" asked Victor, showing more eagerness than was his +wont. + +"There's such a thing as being too patient," Marianne returned, nodding +her head wisely. "There is Kate coming this way; go and meet her, and--" + +But this time Victor was not dull of comprehension. He walked off with +a great leap at his heart, for she who was coming was the one woman in +the world to him at that moment. + +Marianne turned to Jack. "There is a little tinkling brook over there +in the woods. I used to sail chips there when I was a little child." +Jack looked at her with appreciative eyes. It was not the memory of her +childhood which made hers so sweetly moist; the little brook had other +associations, he well knew. He took her hand in his, and together they +walked slowly down the path to the woods. + +Victorine sat at the door; in her lap lay the sleeping boy, one chubby +hand clasping her fingers. She sang softly to him a quaint old French +lullaby. She saw Victor lead Kate down the orchard lane, to where stood +little Madame Desvouges in bright-eyed expectation. She saw Marianne +and Jack saunter off together, so engrossed in each other that the +world seemed to hold but the two. As in a vision the coming years +passed before her. For Victor and Kate, for Marianne and Jack, would be +hope and home and wedded love. She looked down at the child upon her +knees. To her God had given Royal's boy. + + * * * * * + + HISTORICAL BOOKS BY AMY E. BLANCHARD. + + _Each fully illustrated. 12mo. Price $1.50._ + + + A GIRL OF '76. A Story of the Early Period of the War for + Independence. + + A REVOLUTIONARY MAID. A Story of the Middle Period of the War for + Independence. + + A DAUGHTER OF FREEDOM. A Story of the Latter Period of the War for + Independence. + + A HEROINE OF 1812. A Maryland Romance. + + A LOYAL LASS. A Story of the Niagara Campaign of 1814. + + + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 76074 *** |